A defence of church-government, exercised in presbyteriall, classicall, & synodall assemblies; according to the practise of the reformed churches: touching I. The power of a particular eldership, against those that plead for a meere popular government, specially Mr Ainsvvorth in his Animadversion to Mr Clyft. &c. II. The authority of classes and synods, against the patrons of independencie: answering in this poynt Mr Davenport his Apologeticall reply, &c. and Mr Canne his Churches plea, &c, sent forth first by W. Best, and afterwards for this part of it, under the title of Syons prerogative royall. By Iohn Paget, late able and faithfull pastour of the Reformed English Church in Amsterdam. Hereunto is prefixed an advertisement to the Parliament, wherein are inserted some animadversions on the Cheshire Remonstrance against Presbytery: by T.P.

THE SECOND PART , Touching The power of Classicall and Synodall Assemblies .

CHAP. I. The State of the Question , and the importance thereof .

THe summe & substance of the Discipline or Church-government appointed of God & practised in the Reformed Churches , consists chiefly in this ; that when as for the remooving of private offences private admonition in the first and second degree prevayles not , or when as the offence is publick at first , the matter be then brought unto the judgement of the Eldership ; and so that in weightier cases , as receiving of members , excommunication , election & deposition of Ministers , &c. nothing be concluded & executed without the knowledge & approbation of the Church ; likewise that in more weighty & difficult cases , as the aforenamed or the like , the advise , help and allowance of the Classis under which they stand , and if need be of the Synod unto which the Classis is subordinate , be sought & rested in : & this in such manner , that if any person , eyther Minister , Elder , or any other , even the least member of the Church doe finde any evill to be maintained , either against faith or manners , either by the Eldership or by the Congregation , it is then lawfull for them for the redresse of such evill , to repaire unto the Classis or Synod , that by their authority & sentence , the offence may be censured & the abuse reformed . As the Eldership of a particular Church consists of Ministers & Elders chosen out of the same , so the Classis consists of many Ministers & Elders sent from many Churches , & assembling together to heare & determine the cases above written .

That the State of the Question may yet more clearly be understood , it is to be remembred that in this combination of Classes and Synods , I. The authority which they exercise is not absolute , nor their decrees held to be infallible , but to be examined by the word of God , and not to be received further then they doe agree therewith . And therefore also (a) (a) Kerckē . Ordeninge Synod . Nat. Dordr . art. 31.36 . there is liberty of appeale from them , from the Classis to the Synod , and from a Provinciall Synod to a Nationall . II. The authority of Classes & Synods is not Civill , neither have they power to inflict Civill punishments ; they (b) (b) Ibid. art. 30. judge onely of Ecclesiasticall causes & that in Ecclesiasticall manner , using no other then spirituall censures . III. In the Classicall union & consociation of neighbour Churches , (c) (c) Ibid. art. 84. no one Church hath any prerogative or power above another , nor any one Minister or Elder greater authority then another : but their questions are determined by most voyces ; and they are all mutually & equally subject unto one another in the Lord . IV. This government of Churches by Classes doth not deprive particular Churches & Congregations of their liberty & power , but serves to direct & strengthen them in the right use & exercise of their power : for example , when a particular Church with their Elders or the greater part of them agree together to choose a Minister that is offensive or unfit for them , if the Classis upon due consideration of the matter doe disanull their election & hinder their proceeding , yet doe they not hereby deprive them of their liberty nor take from them their priviledge of election , forasmuch as they doe still leave unto them a freedome to choose another fit Minister ; they doe not in this case goe about to choose for them , or to obtrude upon them another Minister against their will , but onely exhort them to use their power and liberty aright , and to shew more care and godly wisedome in seeking out such an one as may be more inoffensive & fit for the edification of their Church .

Against this authority of Classes and Synods divers opposites have risen up and have pleaded for a new kinde of Discipline , contrary to the order of all Reformed Churches , and contrary to that Reformation which the ancient Non-conformists in England have so much desired & laboured for . And yet many of these Opposites doe in the meane time in generall termes seeme to (d) (d) Mr Iacob in his Auestation of Church-gov . p. 118. & 178. Churches plea. p. 94. embrace Synods and greatly to approve of the benefit that comes by them . But herein is the poynt of difference , that they doe limit & confine all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction within the bounds of a particular Congregation . Though they acknowledge Synods to be lawfull , expedient and necessary ; yet this they hold to be onely in regard of counsell & advise , for provocation , direction & countenance : but doe not acknowledge them to have any authority to give sentence for the decision of causes ; they doe not allow Classes or Synods to use any Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction or censure in judging the controversies that arise in particular Congregations . They maintaine that (e) (e) Churches plea. pref. Mr Dav. Reply . p. 229 , &c. every particular Congregation is independent , not standing under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves .

This opposition of Classes & Synods is made specially by the (f) (f) H. Barrow Discov . p. 190. 191. Apol. of Brown . pos . 9. Brownists , and by them have the Ministers of England bene reproached for the respect which they had unto Synods . After them Mr Iacob in his writings often allowing them for counsell , (g) (g) Necess. of Reform . p. 31 , 32 , 33 yet denyes the power & authority which we asscribe unto them . And in that booke which is intitled English Puritanisme (h) (h) Chap. 2. art. 3.6 . &c. this their opinion is most plainly & peremptorily propounded . And now also Mr Davenp . though he (i) (i) Apolog. Repl. p. 226 allow a combination of particular Churches in Classes and Synods , and such a consociation of them as is betweene equalls , and is by way of counsaile , or brotherly direction ; yet he saith (k) (k) Ibid. p. 229. that their authority is not a prerogative of jurisdiction , but of aestimation & reverence rather : because Gods ordinance hath limited the former ( viz. jurisdiction ) to particular Churches , as his delegates in their owne matters , & it is not in their power to alienate it from themselves : But the latter ( viz. estimation & reverence ) is due to Classes consisting of grave , learned , prudent and faithfull men , for their excelent personall gifts , in which respect their judgment is to be much valued , & receyved with due regard . But if any doe asscribe unto Classes a power of jurisdiction over particular Churches , and that in things which he calls proper unto themselves , this he saith (l) (l) Ibid. p. 230. is to subject particular Churches under an undue power : this he calles an usurped power . Now then behold what this estimation & reverence is which Mr Dav. allowes to Classicall assemblies or Synods ; viz. not so much power as is allowed to any one man , though it were the most ignorant and offensive that is a member of a particular Church . for when a controversy ariseth about the election of a Minister , the one half of the Congregation giving voyces for him , another half excepting against him as unsound in doctrine & unfit for them ; if a whole Classicall assembly of Ministers & Elders deputed from all the Churches round about doe also except against him as unsound and unfit , and with one consent judge that he ought not to be called , yet for one voyce of that one ignorant person , whereby the one part of the Congregation comes to exceed the other in number , is that unworthy one to be received & called . This is that due regard , that estimation & value which Mr Dav. affords unto this Classis consisting of so many grave , learned , prudent & faithfull men of excellent personall gifts , while he maintaines that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is limited to the particular Church : and all the counsell & brotherly direction of the Classis must be of no authority against the resolution of such a wilfull company , to censure their unjust proceedings & to stay the same . So againe (m) (m) Apol. repl. p. 47. he pretendeth Mr Cartwr . his authority , to prove that other Churches have no power of hindring a faulty election , but by admonition , which power every Christian hath in another , for his good .

The speciall or onely remedy which the Opposites flye unto in such cases is the help of the Magistrate . But hereby the importance of this Question and the danger of despising Synods may appeare . Though they hold that Christ hath not subjected any Church or Congregation of his , to any other superiour Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction then unto that which is within it self , &c. yet they hold (n) (n) Engl. Purit . cap. 2. § 6. & 3. that if in the choyse of Ministers any particular Church shall erre , that none upon the earth but the Civill Magistrate hath power to controule or correct the same for it , &c. that in such cases others are to leave their soules to the immediate judgement of Christ and their bodies to the sword of the Civill Magistrate , &c. But this help & remedy is weak & insufficient , & that many wayes : for I. The Churches of Christ doe sometimes remaine under heathenish Magistrates , that either regard not the cause of the Church , & refuse to judge their controversies , as Paul & Gallio , Iohn . 18.31 . Act. 18.14 , 15. or els seek wholly to root out the same . II. The Churches are sometimes dispersed & sojourne in the countries of Popish Princes and Magistrates , as the Churches which at this day live under the Crosse in Brabant & Flanders & sundry other places , where they keep themselves as secret as may be : and what help can they expect from the Magistrates which seek to expell them out of their territories ? III. Other Churches of Christ doe abide in such Popish countries where though they be tolerated to have their meetings , as in many parts of France , yet it would be in vaine for them to seek help of the Popish Governours that have dominion in some of the places where they have their abode . IV. In these Vnited Provinces of the Netherlands , where the Reformed Churches are maintained , yet forasmuch as here is a toleration of many Sects and Religions , and among the rest of the Brownists , the Magistrates doe not use to judge their Ecclesiasticall controversies , & so afford no help unto those Sects in that kinde . When did the Brownists ever seek any help from them to represse their contentions and schismes ? V. That or those Churches wich are secretly gathered in England according to the direction & example of Mr Iacob , doe they not altogether want the help of the Civill Magistrate in their controversies ? He prescribes this remedy , (o) (o) Necess. of Reform . p. 28. that if people in their Church-elections , &c. will presume to be unruly & violent , then the Princes next dwelling Officers of Justice may & ought to make them keep peace & quietnes . But durst he or his in any of their contentions ever seek that remedy ? Lastly , suppose that in every country the Magistrates did seek the wealth of Sion and did use their authority to correct and punish the disorders committed in true Churches , yet would not this remedy be sufficient to humble obstinate offenders , God having appointed other meanes of Spirituall censure as well as Civill punishment to work upon the consciences of sinners , of which more is to be spoken hereafter .

The importance of this Question may further appeare unto us , if we consider the manifold & great offences & scandals which many have the rather fallen into through their neglect & contempt of Classes & Synods , and through want of that help which they might have obtained by them . And this is most evident in the practise & course of the Brownists . In that infamous contentiō when Francis Iohns . the Pastour with his company did excommunicate not onely his brother George Iohnson , a Preacher also , but his owne father likewise , Iohn Iohnson , comming out of England for this purpose , to make peace betwixt his two sonnes : had they used the help of neighbour Churches & permitted them to judge betwixt them , it might have bene a meanes through Gods blessing to have preserved them from such extreme courses . Hereof George Iohnson oft complaineth in his booke : (p) (p) Discourse of troubles , &c. p. 74. & p. 38.39 . & 41. they will not consent hereunto , they will not be perswaded nor intreated to let the Reformed Churches heare , try , judge & end the controversy between them and us . And this is not the complaint of G. Iohnson alone , but the Ministers both of the Dutch and French Churches in Amsterdam doe likewise give testimony thereof , being deputed by the Elderships of both those Churches , & that upon the request of the father , to see if they could procure Franc. Ioh. and the Elders of his Church to submit the controversy to their tryall & judgement . This appeares in the Testimony hereof given unto the father Iohn Iohns . by the (q) (q) Iohannes a Vinea , Petrus Plancius , Iacobus Arminius , Simon Goulattius . Ministers of these Churches in writing under their hands . Yea & further the Church of the Separation did so much abhorre to have their causes and affaires submitted unto any censure or judgement out of their owne Church , that in the excommunication of the father , an old man of 70. yeares , that had undertaken so hard a journey ( as he confessed ) for the reconcilement of his sonnes , & sought such meanes from other Churches to end their strife , this was set downe as one distinct & speciall cause of his excommunication , viz. for labouring to draw the Church into Antichristian bondage in the the judging the causes thereof . This appeares in the Copy of his Excommunication delivered unto him & subscribed by (r) (r) Daniel Studley . Stanshall Mercer . two of their Elders in the name of their Church .

And since that time , when the Brownists have so often schismed & rent in the midst , as in Mr Iohnson & Mr Ainsworths division when they separated one from the other ; when after the death of Mr Ainsworth that company rending againe in the midst , one half followed Iohn de Cluse & the other Mr Canne ; when after the death of Mr Robinson , his company also rending in peeces they forsooke their old fellowship together ; when Mr Canne was first rashly elected a Minister by the Brownists , when shortly after that election he was censured and deposed from his office by that half that rejected him & renounced communion with him : In all these & the like controversies they wanted help & durst not seek the benefit of Classicall Government , nor submit their cause unto such an order of tryall and censure , lest they should enthrall themselves in Antichristian bondage , as they call it . They that allow not Synods with authority to decide causes , doe yet professe that they are to be approved & embraced for counsell & advise : but it appeares by these & other not unlike passages among those that are of the same opinion , that they which deny the power of censure in Classes , doe seldome enquire after their counsell .

And although the importance of this controversy doeth hereby appeare plainly enough , yet doe we not hold the same to be so great as some of our opposites doe make it , as if the essence of the Church & our owne salvation depended hereupon . Mr Canne calls it (s) (s) Churches plea. p. 77. a matter of faith , appertaining to life & salvation . Mr Iacob speaking of this particular Church , wherein this single , uncompounded policie is maintained , saith , (t) (t) Necess. of Reform . p. 5. This onely ought to be allowed & beleeved to be a true Church by all Christians : and againe , (v) (v) Ibid. p. 6. This is the onely true visible Church of Christ having from him the spirituall power of order & government in it self ordinarily . The proper Ministers thereof are the onely true ordinary Ministers of Christ . He saith further , (x) (x) The divine begin . & instit . of Christs true visible Church . pref. The true forme indeed of Christs visible & ministeriall Church is an Inward thing . It is the Power of a single & uncompounded spirituall politie . He denyes the Profession of saving faith , to be the essentiall forme , and often inculcates that the forme , essence , nature & constitution of the Church consists in that power of spirituall politie , before rehearsed . He complaines of them that doe not practise according to his rule , saying , (y) (y) Ibid. pref. These truly seeme to destroy the conscience & faith of the people , &c. And he gives this exhortation , that (z) (z) Ibid. A. 4. All Christians every where ought to frame the visible Church where they live to this onely true forme , or els to betake themselves unto some Church so formed , as they tender their spirituall safety & comfortable assurance in Christ . But we on the contrary side , though we hold that Classes and Synods are most necessary and profitable for the well being of the Church , being also prescribed unto us by divine ordinance , See Voet. Desp . Caus . Pap. p. 65 2. yet doe we not hold that the essence & being of the Church doth consist in this , much lesse in that forme of government commended by them . If a particular Church of God should sojourne among the Indians or among Hereticks , where it could not obtaine fellowship with other Churches out of it self ; or if by violence or other unavoydable inconveniencies any Church should be hindred from enjoying this benefit of combination with other Churches in Classicall government : yet doe we acknowledge that notwithstanding this want such a Church might still subsist & be reputed a true Church . And yet so that we hold every Church bound to seek this dependency & union with other Churches , as God shall give oportunity & meanes , and cannot without sinne neglect the same .

To this place belongs the answer unto two of those Questions which Mr Canne (a) (a) Churches plea. p. 33. propounds upon another occasion .

I. CAN. Whither it be Jure Divino that Ecclesiasticall Officers of many Churches are necessarily bound to determine by joint authority the cases of many particular Congregations ; or whither it be a thing arbitrary & left unto every mans liberty . ANSW. That the combination of Churches in Classes & Synods for judging & determining the cases of many particular Churches by joynt authority , is a divine ordinance and appointed Jure Divino , is that which I maintaine & labour to prove in this Dispute & in the following Arguments . As it is not a thing arbitrary and left unto every mans liberty , whether he shall joyne himself as a member unto a particular Church , if he have meanes and opportunity to doe it : so it is not a thing arbitrary nor left in the liberty of particular Churches , whether they shall combine themselves into Classes & Synods , for their spirituall government , if they have opportunity . All that neglect to doe it sinne against the communion of Saints , & walke not as becomes the members of the body of Christ . Rom. 12.5 . 1. Cor. 12.25 . Eph. 4.16 .

I. CAN. Whither all such cases and controversies , as are decided by many Ministers , combined into Classes & Synods ; must so stand , as that particular Congregations may not ( if they thinke fit ) reject the same , and practise otherwise then hath bene there determined by joint authority . ANSW. Men are bound to stand unto the judgements of Classes & Synods , so farre as their determinations are found agreeable unto the Word , & no further . Act. 4.19 . But if any particular Church reject their sentence & determination being consonant unto the Scripture , then that Church committeth double sinne , once for transgressing against the written word of God , and againe for despising the ordinance of God and contemning the joynt authority of such as are met together in his name . Particular Churches are so to respect and stand unto the determinations of Classicall or Provinciall Synods , even as particular men and members of a Church are bound to stand unto the sentence of that Church where they are members , viz. according to the trueth and will of Gods and not otherwise .

CHAP. II. The first Argument , taken from the words of the Law , Deut. 17 . 8-12 .

THe first Argument is taken from the ordinance of God delivered by Moses of old unto Israel , where the people of God in particular Congregations were taught to bring their hard & difficult controversies as well Ecclesiasticall as Civill unto a superiour Judicatory , unto the Priests the Levites , or unto the Judge in those dayes , according to the quality of the cause , for the deciding thereof . Deut. 17 . 8-12 . This Order was also reestablished in the dayes of Iehoshaphat who placed and settled in Ierusalem an Ecclesiasticall Synedrion or Senate for the matters of the Lord , over which Amariah was President , & these were to receive the complaints and to judge the causes of their brethren that came up unto them from other cities & places of their habitation ; even as there was also a Civill Synedrion for the affaires of the King , over which Zebadiah was President . 2. Chron. 19 . 8-11 . This forme of government is commended unto us of David , as the praise of Ierusalem , when he poynts out distinctly these two kindes of Senates , (a) (a) See Iun. Annot. on Psal. 122. Ecclesiasticall and Civill , thrones of judgement and thrones of the house of David , whereunto the Tribes , even the Tribes of the Lord did goe up . Psa. 122.4.5 . As Paul once rejoyced in the spirit to see the order of the Colossians ; Col. 2.5 . so David considering the beauty of this order declares the same to be one speciall cause of his spirituall gladnes & joy in the Lord witnessed in that Psalme . Hereby it is evident that the Assemblies & Synagogues of Israel were not independent , but stood under an Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves ; they had no single uncompounded policie ; all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction was not limited unto particular Congregations . Now let us see what our opposites say to this .

I. CAN. (b) (b) Churches plea. p. 43 , 44. Hee seekes to strengthen the authority of Classes & Synods by the Iewish politie & government : Now the Papists to establish the Sea of Rome , use the same argument . And the truth is , if Mr Paget intend to dispute this way , they will cary it quite away from him . But I thinke he will hereafter be more considerate , and speake no further of that manner and forme of Church government : seeing he knowes , the most learned on our side doe condemne the Papists for it ; viz. (c) (c) Animadv . contr. 1. l. 3. c. 4. Iunius , (d) (d) Inst. l. 4. c 6. sect. 2. Calvin , (e) (e) Ag. Whitg . l. 2. p. 614. Cartwright , (f) (f) Contr. 4. qu. 1. D. Whitaker , & others . ANSW. Mr Ainsworth before him speakes much in like manner to this purpose , he saith , (g) (g) Animadv . p. 15.16 . It is a mayn pillar of Popery , to proportion the Church now , in the outward politie to Israel . The Rhemists would have (h) (h) Rhem. annot. on Mat. 23.2 . the see of Rome in the new law , to be answerable to the chair of Moses . Cardinall Bellarmine (i) (i) De Rom. Pout . l. 4. c. 1 maketh his first argument for the Popes judging of controversies , from the Priest & Judge that was appointed in the Law , Deut. 17. &c. And there also he alledgeth three of the same witnesses against arguing from the Iewish policie , which here Mr Canne citeth againe . Mr Davenp . pleads to the same effect , saying , (k) (k) Apol. repl. p. 254. The Texts which Bellarmine alledgeth for the power of Councills in making lawes , are the same which the Answerer sometimes harpeth upon in this case , but Iunius clearly sheweth that they make nothing to the purpose . The first is Deut 17. &c. Hereunto I answer :

I. Though the Papists argue from the Jewish politie , and from the same places of Scripture alledged by us ; yet it is false which Mr Canne here saith , viz. that they use the same argument . They argue thence a●●er another manner , make other consequences & draw other conclusions from those places then we doe . Their abuse of those Scriptures doth not hinder us from the right use of them . for then we might be quickly deprived of the whole Scriptures , wrested by many unto their destruction . 2. Pet. 3.16 . The (l) (l) Bellarm. contr. de verbo Dei . l. 3. c 5. Papists alledge Mat. 18.17 . as well as Deut. 17. to stablish their Romish authority , yet my opposites think it to be no prejudice to themselves that argue in another manner from the same place .

II. More particularly , the Papists argue from Deut. 17. to prove that there should be one person supreme judge of Ecclesiasticall causes , as there was one High Priest among the Iewes . This is justly refuted both by (m) (m) Conf. with Hart c. 6. div. 2. p. 204. D. Rainolds & by (n) (n) DePont . Rom. cont . 4. qu. 7. p. 818.819 . D. Whitakers , shewing that the judgement given there was not by the High Priest alone , but by a Colledge or Senate of Priests noted in that Text. The Papists argue from Deut. 17. to prove an infallibility of judgement in this one Judge , to shew that the Pope cannot erre . These & such like false collections from the Policy of the Jewes are justly reproved by Orthodox Divines . Had I used any such reasonings , then had there bene cause to have complained .

III. Whereas Mr Iohnson used to plead for the power and authority of Elders in the Church , and to maintaine the same from the Civill Policy of the Jewes & from the authority of the Magistrates in Israel ; Mr Ainsworth had just cause to dislike the same , and doth (o) (o) Animadv . p. 16. justly alledge against him the Testimonies of D. Whitakers , Iunius , Cartwright , & others . It is true which they affirme , The argument is not good from Civill Government to Ecclesiasticall : and againe , The example is altogether unlike , of temporall empire and spirituall ministery : between these there is not , neither ought , neither can a proportion or comparison be rightly made , viz. in such a confused manner as Mr Iohnson hath done it . But as for me , I never pleaded on that manner , I argue not from the Civill , but from the Ecclesiasticall Policie in Israel , to shew the lawfull government of the Church by Synods . Mr Canne therefore doeth not rightly imitate Mr Ainsw . in the allegation of these Writers .

IV. If Mr Canne would see who they be that doe in speciall manner offend by reasoning from the Iewish Policie and government , let him looke yet better upon the writings of the Brownists . There he shall finde not onely Mr Iohns . worthily complained of for (p) (p) Animadv . pref. wresting a proportion from the Princes of Israel to the Ministers of the Gospell : for (q) (q) Ibid. p. 14. streyning too farre in proportioning the authority and power of Elders in the Church with the authority of the Elders the Magistrates : for (r) (r) Ibid p. 19. matching the power of the Ministers in Spirituall things with the power of the Magistrate in Civill things , &c. But there shall he also finde the rest of the Separation , so many as doe allow their Confession & Apology , pleading from the Jewish Policie & government to establish & confirme the authority & power of particular Churches in their administration of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall censures : he shall finde Mr Ainsw . proceeding yet further , not onely to reason from the Jewish politie but from an imagined power of the people in Civill judgements , such a power as was not due unto them by the Law . These errours have I noted & refuted at large in the (s) (s) Pag. 7-13 . former part of this Treatise .

V. Whereas these Opposers doe often alledge that (t) (t) Animadv . pref. & p. 14 , 15. &c. Moses politie is done away & abrogated ; I answer , Though the Ceremonies that were shadowes and figures of things to come , be abrogated ; yet the Judiciall Lawes are not wholly boargated , but onely so much as served to establish the Ceremonies , or had a peculiar respect to the condition of the Jewes , & to that land of promise given unto them . Otherwise , that part of Moses Politie which was of common equity , grounded upon principles of reason and nature , & serving for the maintenance of the Morall Law , is perpetuall & not changed . This is shewed at large by Orthodox Divines . Iunius (v) (v) De Poli●ia Mosis . cap. 3. thes. 13 , 14 , 15 , &c. in speciall doth manifest this , both in generall rules and in particular instances , as in the law of making battlements upon the flat roofes of their houses ; Deu. 22.8 . in the law of not putting to death the children for the offence of the fathers ; Deut. 24.16 . in the law of not admitting one witnesse ; Deut. 19.15 . These and the like Judiciall lawes in the Politie of Moses are not abrogated . This is likewise shewed by that learned (x) (x) Gersom Bucerus , Discept . de Gubern . Eccl. p. 51 , 52. Writer who defending the Government & Discipline of the Reformed Churches against D. Downam , declares such Judiciall lawes to be ad perpetuam Ecclesiae 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for the perpetuall good order of the Church . Now our present controversy is neither about Ceremoniall ordinances , nor other Judiciall lawes peculiar to the Jewes , but onely about the liberty of Appeales , from one Ecclesiasticall judicatory to another , from the judgement of a particular Church unto a Synod Classicall , Provinciall , or Nationall . This liberty of appeales being granted , then a dependency of Churches is granted , and then the single uncompounded Policie is not to be urged upon us . That this liberty of appeales dependeth upon common equity & the light of nature , the practise of all ages & nations generally witnesseth unto us .

It was the light of nature that taught this law of common equity unto Jethro , Moses his father in law , approved of God himself . Exod. 18 . 22-26 . for there ( as Iunius interprets the same ) there was a law appointed touching Appeales from subalterne or subordinate Judges : (y) (y) Analy ▪ Explic. in Deut. c. 17. That if any matter did either seeme obscure unto them [ the Judges ] that they could not determine it , or did appeare hard unto the parties [ contending ] that they could not rest therein ; then they were to betake themselves unto superiour Iudges . And againe in the same place , comparing Deut. 17. with Exod. 18. he writes that according to the summe & substance of that counsell which Jethro gave , and ex illo fundamento , &c. from that ground Moses here , viz. Deut. 17. defineth the manner of the appealing of parties , & of consultation to be made by inferiour Iudges , when any weighty busines should be , &c. Thus doth he expound this law of appealing to a superiour judicatory , either Civill or Ecclesiasticall , to be among these Iudiciall lawes that are perpetuall , arising from the ground of common equity . In like manner G. Bucerus speaking of these same judicatories , inferiour & superiour , & applying that which he had spoken before in generall , unto this particular ordinance , shewes that (z) (z) Dissert. de Gubern . Eccl. p. 65. the judicatories of the Church at this day are lawfully framed according to the same forme , and that the reasonis , because it clearly appeares that this order being anciently instituted of God & most religiously observed of the Fathers , did belong onely unto the good order of the Church and not unto the paedagogie of the Law , &c. and therefore was not to be abolished .

Againe , it was prophecyed of Christ and his kingdome , that he should deliver the needy when he cryeth ; the poore also and him that hath no helper : that he should redeeme their soule from deceit & violence , &c. Psal. 72.12 , 14. But if liberty of Appeales be now taken away by the comming of Christ ; then in respect of Ecclesiasticall government , confessed to be a part of Christs kingdome , the yoke of the Law should be more tollerable , sweet and easy in this poynt of appeales , then the yoke of Christ : for under the Law the poore being oppressed in judgement by unrighteous Iudges in one place , they cryed for help by appealing unto a superiour Synedrion , and there found release , and so were redeemed from deceit & violence . but now under the Gospell , if it were as our Opposites hold , that all spirituall jurisdiction should be limited to a particular Congregation ; then might the afflicted & wronged soules cry in vaine & finde no helper , there being no Ecclesiasticall judicatory to releeve them and to redeeme their soule from the deceit and violence of their oppressours .

We read of Cranmer , the holy Martyr , how that when he was cruelly handled by unrighteous Iudges he sought to comfort himself by his Appeale from them unto a free Generall Councell : The forme of his Appeale is exactly set downe by him , and he doeth as it were cry out for it with great vehemency of words , saying , (a) (a) Ioh. Fox . Acts & Mon. pag. 1709. col . 1 edit. . 1●10 . I desire , the first , the second , & the third time : instantly , more instantly , most instantly , that I may have messengers , if there be any man that will & can give me them . And I make open promise of prosecuting this mine appellation , by the way of disanulling , abuse , &c. But according to the Tenent of our Opposites it should thus have bene answered unto him by them : Seek no comfort in such Appeales : under Moses Policy they were lawfull , but now under the New Testament they are unlawfull : There is no Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction out of a particular Church that may give sentence in your cause , &c. What an unworthy conceit is this , thus to dishonour the New Testament , as if God had shewed more grace and provided more help for afflicted soules under the Law , then under the Gospell ?

This erroneous conceit is so much the more blame-worthy in some of the Brownists , in that when they plead against the usurpation and injustice of Elders , they then confesse this same thing in effect , saying , (b) (b) H. Ains. Animadv . p. 22. Is it meet that they should be Iudges in their owne cases ? In Israel when any complayned of wrong in the Synagogues or Cities , there was an higher Court to controll unruly Elders & to help the oppressed . But now 2 or 3 Elders in a Church , bearing themselves upon their forged ●●thority from Mat. 18.17.20 . may be lawlesse ; and who shall let them in their proceedings ? And for proof of this liberty in Israel they alledge Deut. 17.8 , 9. & 2. Chron. 19.8 , 10. And why then cannot Mr Canne endure that I should alledge the very same Scriptures to a like end ? for , is it meet that particular Churches should be Iudges in their owne cases ? In Israel if any complayned of wrong against a whole Synagogue , there was an higher Court to controll unruly & disordred Congregations , and to help those that were oppressed by them . And shall now 6 or 7 persons in a Church ( for sometimes there be no more , specially in the new erected Churches of Separatists ) shall those be lawlesse , bearing themselves upon their forged authority , falsely collected from Mat. 18 ? shall there be no meanes by any Synod or by any superiour Ecclesiasticall judicatory to let them in their proceedings ?

Againe they confesse , that the (c) (c) Ibid. p. 24. Saints have as much more power and libertie in the Gospel now , then the Iewes had ; as the heyr when he is of yeares , hath more then in his childhood ; Gal. 4.1 , 2 , 3. And likewise speaking of the peoples right then under the Law and under the Magistrate , they say it (d) (d) Ibid. p. 28. may he more , but cannot be lesse now under the Gospel , where the Church ministery hath not the power of Magistracie over Gods heritage . What is then this liberty that the people have ? In the offensive controversies arising and continuing in a Church , the people are either doers of wrong or sufferers of wrong , either oppressours or oppressed : is it now the right & liberty of oppressours , that they in their wrong-doing shall be exempted from the judgement of any superiour Church-government to controll them ? and for the oppressed , is this their sory inheritance now under the New Testament , that they are deprived of this liberty of appealing to any other judicatory out of themselves , so as to seek any help thereby ? What is this els but to diminish and obscure the grace of the Gospell , and to shorten the hand of the Lord , as if he did not now stretch it out as farre , either in mercy for help of the oppressed by allowing them the liberty and comfort of appeales , or in judgement for rebuke of oppressours , by permitting them to be lawlesse and secure without danger of further censure after they had once prevayled by an unrighteous proceeding in a particular Congregation ?

D. Whitaker , whom Mr Canne often alledgeth and often perverteth contrary to his meaning ▪ is very pregnant and full in witnessing this same trueth with me , touching the lawfulnes & necessity of appeales . He sayth , (e) (e) Contr. 4 de Pont. Rom. Qu. 4. c. 2. p. 470. Truely appeales are of Divine and naturall right , and certainly very necessary in every society , because of the iniquity or ignorance of many Iudges . Otherwise the innocent person should be undone , if it were not lawfull to appeale from an unrighteous sentence : and seing many controversies doe arise in causes & persons Ecclesiasticall , who can deny that the right of Appeales is of necessity to be granted ? Thus he avoucheth that the denyall of appeales is against common equity , against the law of God and the law of nature . D. Rainolds also (f) (f) Conf. with Hart c. 9. div. 2. p. 572.575 . agreeth with D. Whit. in allowing of appeales in Ecclesiasticall causes . As both of them condemne the Appeales unto Rome , so both do grant liberty of Appeales unto Synods . Yea and all the Arguments generally both of Greekes and Latines directed against the appeales made unto the Pope , doe yet reserve a liberty of appeale unto Synods . This may be observed from D. Whit. in his (g) (g) De Pont. Rom. Qu. 4. p. 4 6. & 48● , &c. large & ample defence of the Arguments of Nilus the learned Bishop of Thessalonica , as he calls him , and in his maintaining of the Arguments of the Latines also . And now if these appeales be granted , then is the question clearly granted and fully yeelded unto me : then is not all spirituall jurisdiction limited to a particular Church ; then are not Churches independent ; then is there a superiour Ecclesiasticall power to judge the controversies of particular Congregations out of themselves .

Lastly , though Mr Canne cannot endure that we should seek to strengthen the authority of Synods from the Policie of the Jewes , yet if he would open his eyes , he might see ( beside those above noted ) others also arguing in like manner . The ancient Fathers have often argued from the Judiciall ordinances delivered by Moses unto Israel , yea they have often alledged this very place in speciall , Deut. 17. to shew thereby the practise of Christians in the New Testament . Cyprian (h) (h) Lib. 1. Epist. 8. ad plebem . p. 94 Epist. ad Pompon . de virginibus , p. 170. & Epist. ad Rogat . p. 192. citeth it often . and the like might be observed in other writings of the Fathers . Among later Writers , the lights of this age ▪ Vrsinus (i) (i) Tom. 1. in Expl. Catech p. 295 & Tom. 3. Iudic. de Disc. Eccl. p. 806.807 . pleadeth from Deut. 17. to shew the authority of the Church , for the excommunication of obstinate sinners . Mr Cartwright (k) (k) First Reply to D. Whitg . p. 192. to shew what authority Ministers and Ecclesiasticall Governours have now in the New Testament for the governing of the Church , argues from the Jewish Policie , and from that Ecclesiasticall Synedrion described 2. Chron. 19.8 , 11. which had power to judge the causes of particular Synagogues . Dudley Fenner speaking of the Presbytery in generall , as it containes under it both Classes and Synods , as well as the Elderships of particular Churches , to shew the authority and use thereof , among other places taken from the Jewish Policie , (l) (l) 8. Theol. lib. 7. c. 7. p. 276.277 . alledgeth this also , Deut. 17.9 . with 2. Chron. 19.8 , 11. Zepperus to shew a divine warrant for the government of Churches by Synods , (m) (m) Polit. Eccles. l. 3. c. 8. p. 707. & 709. alledgeth these same places of Scripture , Deut. 17.8 . 2. Chron. 19.8 . Ruardus Acronius in like manner in his treatise (n) (n) Cap. 7. with c. 13. of the Church of God & the government thereof , to teach how the more weighty controversies were to be brought from Synagogues and from particular Congregations unto greater Assemblies , he alledgeth out of the Judiciall lawes of Moses this speciall place , Deut. 17.8 . &c.

To omit many other , how is it that Mr Canne doth so much forget the practise of his owne Sect ? Is it not their manner frequently to alledge the ordinances of the Jewish Policie , to strengthen and confirme that power of the Church and that order of government that is maintained and practised by them of the Separation ? Their Confession and Apology is full of such reasonings . But instead of the rest , consider we at this time the writings of H. Barrow , who to prove the duety of the Church (o) (o) H. Barr. Disc p. 1. alledgeth this place , Deut. 17.8 , &c. To prove the power of the Church in driving away and keeping out the profane & open unworthy from the table of the Lord , alledgeth at once (p) (p) Ibid. p. 17. the whole book of Deuteronomy . and if the whole book , then this 17. chap. also that is contained therein . What unreasonable men are these , to eat up and devoure at one mouthfull a whole book of Judiciall lawes , and not to permit another to have a crumme thereof , or to alledge one of those ordinances ? To prove that Princes for their transgressions are subject unto censure and judgement , (q) (q) Ibid. p. 14. & 245. to be disfranchised out of the Church and to be delivered over unto Satan , as well as any other offendour , he alledgeth sundry examples , and all out of the Old Testament , all of such Kings as stood under the Jewish Policie . Can they from the Jewish Policie prove them to be subject to the greatest censure , and can they not from the same Law procure them liberry of appeale , when they judge they are oppressed ? Is the Policie of Moses in force to binde them , and is it then abrogate when they seek releef by appeale unto a superiour judicatory ? This is indeed an injury & a misery to Princes & people , to high and low , to be brought into greater bondage under Christ in the New Testament , then others were under Moses in the Old .

THese things being duely considered , it may hereby also appeare how vaine that is , which Mr Dav. excepteth concerning appeales , or the bringing of causes unto Classes . Touching that which I had sayd upon another occasion from Deut. 17.8 . with 1.12 . & 2. Chron. 19.8.9 , 10. he excepts as followeth .

I. DAV . (r) (r) Apol. Repl. p. 215 The pretended reason , &c. will not help him in the cases questioned , unlesse he can prove , I. That the Classes are of the same use by Divine institution , for the help of Pastour which have the assistance of their Eldership , whereof that judicatory was for the help of Moses , &c. ANSW. I. Observe how Mr Dav. being an Accuser , and an Advocate of accusers , instead of bringing any proof to justify the accusations , calls upon me for proof of that established order of government , so long enjoyed in these countries . II. Seing it appeareth that the order of Ecclesiasticall government prescribed Deut. 17. & 2. Chron. 19. was for the substance of it no part of the Ceremoniall law , but of common and perpetuall equity , and that the power of Classes for the receiving of appeales & judging the causes of particular Churches was included therein ; it is thence also manifest that the power & authority exercised by Classes & Synods is therefore of Divine institution for the same use , from the same grounds of holy Scripture . III. What reason had he in describing the use of Classes to mention this onely , that they were for the help of Pastours , seing both they & those judicatories , Deut. 17.2 . Chron. 19. were for the help & benefit of every member of the Synagogues then and the Churches now , as well as for the help of Pastours ? IV. What reason had he also in speaking of Pastours now , to adde these words , which have the assistance of their Eldership , seing in the Synagogues anciently their Pastours & Teachers had the assistance of an Eldership , and Rulers of the Synagogue , as well as now .

I. DAV . It is to be proved II. That the causes in question , which he carryed from the Consistory to the Classis , are of the same nature with those causes between blood & blood , between law & commandement , statutes & judgements , which were deferred to the Levites , the Priests , &c. ANSW. I. It is here also to be noted , how instead of disproving that which I sayd , and instead of shewing any dissimilitude of the question brought unto the Classis , from those brought unto the judicatories , Deut. 17.2 . Chron. 19. he leaves his accusation without proof . II. As for the proof he requires , it is most plaine and evident from the places alledged : for in them it is manifest , that about whatsoever cause there was any strife or contention in Israel , it might be brought unto the judicatories there mentioned . All Ecclesiasticall affaires , all matters of the Lord , were to be brought unto the Ecclesiasticall Senate , over which Amariah was President : All Civill affaires , all matters of the King , were to be brought unto the Civill judgement , over which Zebadiah was President . 2. Chron. 19.11 . And what controversy can there be in any Church or Estate that may not be reduced to one of these ? Iunius in his exposition of these places (s) (s) Anal. Expl. & Annot. on Deut. 17.8 . & 2. Chron. 19.8 , 11. plainely distinguisheth these causes & questions on this manner . Againe , whereas , 2. Chron. 19. vers. 10. there is expresse and generall mention of any cause whatsoever , about which there might be controversy , between Law & Commandement , Statutes & Iudgements , I would demand of Mr Dav. what cause can be excepted or exempted from these judicatories ? Was there ever any controversy or any contention in any Church , which hath not reference to some Law or Commandement ? And seeing Mr Dav. himself in these disputes , pretends the Law and Commandement against us , doe not these questions therefore , being of such nature , belong unto such judicatories ? Seeing judicatories were therefore originally instituted , to take away strife & dissention , as in Civill causes , Deut. 1.12 . so also in Ecclesiastical : Deut. 17.2 . Chron. 19. and withall seeing the causes in question , &c. have bene speciall meanes and causes of discord among us ; why should not these matters be brought unto these judicatories for tryall and judgement , as well as others ? And therefore whether those Scriptures above mentioned , have bene by me misapplyed or not , I leave to the consideration of them that are able to judge .

CHAP. III. The second Argument , taken from the words of Christ , Matth. 18 . 15-20 .

THe second Argument is taken from that Rule of Discipline , delivered by Christ unto his Disciples , for the government of his Church in the New Testament , Mat. 18.15 , 16 , 17 , 18 , 19 , 20. From this rule we may reason divers wayes , and chiefly thus : If this Rule of Christ be the same that was prescribed unto Israel of old , and be translated from the Jewes Synagogues unto the Christian Churches ; then are not these Churches independent , then are they not single uncompounded policies , then is not all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction limited within the compasse of particular Congregations , then cannot appeales unto superiour judicatories be justly denyed . But the first is true . Therefore the second also .

The Assumption of this Argument is denyed by many kindes of opposites . H. Barrow cryes out against it ; (a) (a) Refut. of Giff. p. 76. Is it likely or possible that our Saviour Christ would fetch his patterne for the Elders of his Church & the execution of these high judgements from that corrupt degenerate Synedrion of the Iewes , which by the institution of God was merely Civill , and not ordained for causes Ecclesiasticall , as appeareth Exod. 18. Num. 11. Deut. 1. the Priests bearing the charge & having the deciding of all Ecclesiasticall causes : Num. 18. Deut. 17. But this Councell of theirs was now mixed of the Elders of the people and the Priests , & handled all causes , both Civill & Ecclesiasticall indifferently . Matt. 26.3 . Act. 4.5 . How unjustly and ungodly they dealt , may appeare by their handling our Saviour and his Apostles from time to time . Now as their is no likenes to collect these surmises from that place , so is there no one circumstance in that Scripture to lead thereunto .

Mr Ainsworth would perswade that (b) (b) Animadv . p. 18. Christs doctrine in Matt. 18.18 . is a new rule which Israel had not : and thinks it would be good for men to yeeld unto this perswasion .

Mr Smith , that declined unto Anabaptisme , speaking of the order observed in the old Testament , sayth , (c) (c) Parall. Cens . Observ . Sect. 8. p. 75. The Lord did not then require men to proceed with their brethren in three degrees of admonition , and so to bring them to the acknowledgment of their sinne and repentance : That is the Lords dispensation for the new Testament . But the Lords order for those times was 1. reproof for sinne , Lev. 19.17 . 2. The partie reprooved was to offer a sacrifice , which if he did he was cleansed from his sinne visiblie , Levit. 4.23 . 3. If the wilfully refused to hearken , he was to be promoted to the Magistrate , and put to death for his presumption . Numb . 15.30 , 31. Deut. 17.12 . This was the Lords oecconmie for those times : when this order was violated , then all communion was defiled ; whiles it was observed , all was well in the visible communion . Let any man declare the contrary if he be able . Thus he challenged all men in the confidence of this opinion , that Christ gave a new rule .

Mr Iacob speaking of this rule , Mat. 18. sayth , (d) (d) Attest . c. 8. p. 278.279 . The Iewish Church-government cannot be here alluded unto ; much lesse required to be kept & practised by Christians . Concerning which together with all other Iewish ordinances , the Apostle teacheth and confirmeth unto us that all those old things are passed away , and that all things ( of such nature ) under the Gospell , are made new : 2. Cor. 5.17 . and that the same things are shaken and changed , and remaine not now unto us . Heb. 12.27 .

NOw on the contrary to shew the trueth of the Assumption against these and the like denyals thereof , and to prove that Christ gave no new Rule , but the very same for substance which was given formerly to the Jewes ; let us consider it in the severall parts thereof , & so by induction from them demonstrate that which is affirmed by us . _____ In that Rule of Christ , Mat. 18 . 15-20 . we have described to us , 1. Three degrees of admonition . 2. A censure upon contempt of admonition . 3. A confirmation of that censure .

The first degree of admonition is most private , betwixt the person admonishing and the person offending alone , vers . 15. This is no new commandement , but taught of old , both generally in the equity of the Law , to love our neighbour as ourselves , Lev. 19.18 . and more specially , to shew this love by admonition , in the rebuke of sinne , Lev. 19.17 . and that with secrecy . Prov. 11.13 . & 25.9 . And further , as Christ describes the person offending by the name of a brother , to shew in what loving manner this duety was to be performed to him , saying , If thy brother sinne against thee , &c. so had Moses done before , Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart , &c. As Christ requires not onely a simple telling of the fault , but a * * 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . convincing of the offendour : so had Moses taught Israel before , * * hocheach tochiach . thoroughly to reprove or convince , and not to suffer sinne upon a brother . Mat. 18.15 . with Lev. 19.17 . As Christ in the same place to encourage unto this duety , propounds the winning of a brother ; so the Lord in the old Testament , shewes how the fruit of the righteous is a tree of life , and how the wise doe winne soules . Prov. 11.30 . Thus farre it was no new rule .

The second degree of admonition was with witnesses : If he heare thee not , take with thee one or two more , that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established . Mat. 18.16 . This is expressely taken from & grounded upon the Policie of Moses , who prescribed the same order for Israel . Deut. 19.15 . Hitherto therefore it is the same rule .

The third degree of admonition was by the Church , being complained unto and told of the offence . Mat. 18.17 . This admonition was also observed in Israel , when as the Church , or those Ecclesiasticall Governours which represented the Church , either in Synagogues , or ( as occasion required ) in superiour Judicatories , did teach , informe , and admonish offenders , before they gave sentence of their obstinacy and presumption . Deut. 17.9 , 10 , 11. 2. Chron. 19.10 . Herein likewise the same rule was prescribed . And the word thus duely spoken in his place , or * * gnal ophnan . on the wheeles of order , in divers degrees of admonition , that it might runne and prevayle , was like apples of gold in pictures of silver . Prov. 25.11 .

The censure which followed upon the contempt of these admonitions was Excommunication , or rejection of the obstinate offender . Mat. 18.17 . This was no new kinde of censure , seeing Excommunication was also an ancient ordinance , a part of that Ecclesiasticall Policie under the old Testament ; yea described by the same phrase of ●●tting off ( Exod. 12.19 . Num. 15.30 , 31. ) which is also used in the Gospell of Christ . Gal. 5.12 . As in Israel they had a censure of separating from the Congregation ; Ezra . 10.8 . so in the new Testament , in an equivalent phrase , the like judgement was signifyed , by denouncing some to be accursed , anathema . or separate from the Church of God . Gal. 1.9 . And even in this text , Mat. 18.17 . the censure of excommunication being described by declaring men to be as Heathens & Publicanes , there is not onely a manifest allusion and respect unto the estate of the Jewes , but a commandement of the same order for avoyding the obstinate , by denying civill communion , of eating & drinking with excommunicates , as they did unto the Publicanes ; Mat. 9.11 . Luk. 15.2 . and both religious & civill communion , both in publick & private , as they did unto the Heathen : Act. 11.2 , 3. & 21.28 , 29. neither could this rule be well understood without knowledge of the present practise of the Jewes in this behalf .

The confirmation of this censure , is described in the rule of Christ , by a threefold testimony and promise . 1. That this judgement of the Church given on earth should be ratifyed in heaven , either for binding or loosing , Mat. 18.18 . And so Moses setting life and death , blessing and cursing , the judgements of God before Israel , calles heaven & earth to record for confirmation , to binde them to reverence those ordinances of God . Deut. 30.19 . & 4.26 . 2. As Solomon , under the Law , at the building of the Temple , did by his prayer confirme Israel in hope of having their prayers to ascend from earth to heaven ; 1. King . 8.30 , 31 , 32. so Christ here promiseth that the prayers of those which agreed touching any thing on earth , should be granted in heaven . vers. 19. 3. As Iosaphat for the establishment of the Iudaicall Policie , encouraged the Iudges with the promise of Gods presence & assistance ; that the Lord would be with them in the matter of judgement , that the Lord would be with the good : 2. Chron. 19.6 , 11. so here Christ to encourage his servants in the observation of this order promiseth his presence , to be in the midst of two or three gathered together in his name . vers . 20.

Thus it appeareth from the enumeration of all the severall parts of this rule , compared with the ordinance of God in the old Testament , that this is no new rule . Though there were many other Ceremoniall and temporary ordinances in the Law , for the purging of sinne and uncleannes : yet so farre as concernes this Rule , Mat. 18. there is no new order prescribed herein ; here is nothing specifyed which was not taught before .

EVen those witnesses , before alledged by Mr Canne , and before him by Mr Ainsw . doe testify the same : they and others , the most excellent servants of God , the starres of the Churches , subscribing unto this trueth , and bearing witnesse with us unto this interpretation of Scripture , and arguing divers wayes for the authority of Classes & Synods from this place , Mat. 18. and specially in this respect , that it was no new rule .

Calvine speaking of this rule and of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction prescribed therein , sayth plainly , (e) (e) Instit. l. 4. c. 11. § 2. & 4. Christus nihil hîc novum instituit , &c. Christ here instituted no new thing ; but followed the custome alwayes observed in the ancient Church of his owne nation : whereby he signifyed that the Church could not want the spirituall jurisdiction which had bene from the beginning , &c. And this he also applyes unto the jurisdiction exercised in Synods , when he writes , (f) (f) Ibid. c. 9. § 2. If it be demanded what the authority of Synods is from the Scriptures , there is no clearer promise extant then in this sentence of Christ ; Where two or three are gathered together in my name , there am I in the midst of them . Mat. 18.20 . Againe in his exposition of those words , Tell the Church , he saith (g) (g) Harm . Evang. in Mat. 18.17 . The quaestion is , what he meanes by the name of the Church . for Paul commands that the incestuous Corinthian should be excommunicated , not by any choyse number but by the whole company of the godly , 1. Cor. 5.5 , 6. and therefore it might seeme probable that the judgement is here referred unto all the people . But because there was then no Church which had given the name unto Christ , nor such a manner appointed , but that the Lord speakes as of an usuall and received custome ; there is no doubt but that he alludes unto the order of the old Church , even as in other places also he applyes his speech unto the knowne custome , &c. So therefore he now had respect unto the forme of discipline which was received among the Jewes : because it would have bene absurd to propound the judgment of a Church which yet was not . Moreover seing the power of excommunication among the Jewes , was now in the Elders which represented the person of the Church , Christ fitly sayth that those which had offended should then at length be brought publickly to the Church , if either proudly they contemned or scurrilously rejected private admonitions . We know that from the time that the Jewes returned out of the captivity of Babylon , the censure of manners and of doctrine was committed to that chosen Councell which they called Sanhedrin , and in Greek 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . This government was lawfull & approved of God , and this was the bridle to keep in order the froward & untractable . Thus hath he fully expressed himself , that this commandement of Christ , Mat. 18. is no new rule , but taken from the Ecclesiasticall Policie of the Jewes .

Beza in like manner confirmeth this interpretation , saying , (h) (h) Annot: maj. in N. Test. in Mat. 18.17 . This power & jurisdiction was in those which are therefore called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Rulers of the Synagogue , Mark . 5.22 . & an example of this custome is found , Ioh. 9.22 . & 12.42 . &c. And speaking of this word Church , mentioned Mat. 18. ( he sayth , ) It is to be observed that they doe foulely erre which would prove from this place that all things are to be referred unto the assembly of the whole multitude . They say the name of Church is never otherwise taken : which from this very place is convinced to be false . for certainly it appeares that these things are spoken as of the Jewes , at least from this which he addeth , Let him be unto thee as an Heathen and Publicane . But all writers of these things doe testify that the judgements of these matters among the Jewes were in the Elders , and that the whole multitude of the people was not alwayes wont to be assembled . And certainly unlesse Christ had applyed his whole speech unto the custome of his times , who could have understood what he spoke ? Afterwards againe in the same place he addeth this , Sed doceo Aristocratiam Christianam non esse novum aliquod institutum , &c. I teach that the Christian government of the Church by an Eldership is no new institution , &c. no new rule .

D. Whitaker to prove the authority of Synods , brings warrant & evidence , not onely from the new Testament , but also (i) (i) Cont. 3. de Conc. qu. 1. de necess. Concil. c. 3. p. 15. from the Church of Israel and from the Ecclesiasticall Policie of the Jewes before Christ , in the times of David , Ezekias , Iosias & other godly Princes , by which it appeares that he held this part of Church-government not to be a new ordinance , but a practise common both to Jewish & to Christian Churches . And besides , from this very place , Mat. 18. he drawes a double warrant for Synods : first from the commandement , given to Peter as well as to others , to tell the Church . vers . 17. from thence he argueth against the Papists , that the Pope may be judged of a Councell . (k) (k) Ibid. de Concil. qu. 5. c. 3. p. 169. 170. If ( saith he ) every particular Church hath greater authority in judgement , then Peter or any particular man ; then much more the universall Church , which is represented in a generall Councell or Synod . Herein he is directly opposite to our opposers , who grant a power of jurisdiction to a particular Church , but none to any Synod whatsoever , further then to counsell and direct . Againe he (l) (l) Ibid. qu. 1. c. 3. argueth from the promise of Christ , Mat. 18. Where two or three are met together in my name there am I in the midst of them , & applyes that sentence to the maintenance & allowance of Synods , particular or generall .

Iunius in like manner , as he is plentifull in giving allowance unto the authority of Synods , so he derives this authority from this place , Mat. 18. both from the (m) (m) Animadv . in Bellarm. de Concil. l. 2. c. 19. art. 8. commandement of telling the Church , vers . 17. and from the (n) (n) Ibid. in lib. 1. c. 3. promise made unto Ecclesiasticall assemblies , to be in the midst of them , vers. 20. while he allowes that promise alledged by others to be a just ground thereof , though he adde other warrant also . And further , speaking of the Councell or Ecclesiasticall Senate , he shewes what reference it had unto the Politie or government of the Jewish Synagogues ; he saith , That which (o) (o) Ecclesiast. l. 2. c. 3. the Church of the Iewes called the Synagogue , that Christ in like manner called the Church in that place , Mat. 18. for as the Synagogue or Ecclesiasticall Counsell was a certaine Epitome of the Church , so also is the Presbytery .

Mr Cartwright above many other is very pregnant in giving plaine testimony , that this rule of discipline is no new ordinance , and this for that part of the rule in speciall which is most controversall . He disputing about the interpretation of Mat. 18. saith , (p) (p) First Reply to D. Whitg . p. 176. edit. 2. It is commanded of our Saviour Christ , that in such a case when a brother doth not profit by these two warnings , it should be told the Church . Now I would aske who be meant by the Church here : if he say by the Church are meant all the people , then I will aske how a man can conveniently complaine to all the whole congregation , or how can the whole congregatiō conveniently meet to decide of this matter . I doe not deny , but the people have an interest in the excommunication , as shall be noted hereafter ; but the matter is not so farre come , he must first refuse to obey the admonitiō of the Church , or ever they can proceed so farre . Well , if it be not the people that be meant by the Church , who is it ? Then shewing that by the Church one person alone cannot be meant , he concludes ; Seeing then that the Church here is neither the whole congregatiō , nor the Pastour alone , it followeth that by the Church here he meaneth the Pastour with the Ancients or Elders . Or else whom can he meane ? And as for this manner of speech , wherein by the Church is understanded the cheef governours & Elders of the Church , it is oftentimes used in the old Testament , from the which our Saviour borowed this manner of speaking . For instances he alledgeth , Exo. 4.29 , 30. Ios. 20.4 , 6. 1. Chr. 13.2 , 4. &c. After this he is yet more plaine in respect of the censure , saying , (q) (q) Ibid. p. 183. Now that this charge of excommunicatiō belongeth not unto one , or to the Minister , but cheefly to the Eldership & Pastour , it appeareth by that which the authors of the Admonitiō alledge out of S. Matth. c. 18.17 . which place I have proved before to be necessarily understanded of the Elders of the Church . And further in the same place , It may be the clearlyer understanded that the Presbytery or Eldership , had the cheef stroke in this excommunication , if it be observed that this was the Polity or discipline of the Jewes , and of the Synagogue , from whence our Saviour Christ took this , and translated it unto this Church ; that when any man had done any thing that they held for a fault , that then the same was punished & censured by the Elders of the Church , according to the quality of the fault , as it may appeare in S. Matthew , ch. 5.22 . &c. A little after he addes , And if the fault were judged very great , then the sentence of Excommunication was awarded by the same Elders , as appeareth in S. Iohn , cha. 9.22 . And this was the cause why our Saviour Christ spake so shortly of this matter in the 18. of S. Matthew , without noting the circumstances more at large , for that he spake of a thing which was well knowne and used amongst the Jewes whom he spake unto .

To the same purpose he writes in his answer to the Rhemists , where speaking of the Governours of the Church , which were set over every severall assembly in the time of the Law , he saith , (r) (r) Confut. of Rhem. transl . on Mat. 18.18 . Those governing Elders are divers times in the story of the Gospell made mention of under the title of the Rulers of the Synagogue . And this manner of government , because it was to be translated unto the Church of Christ under the Gospell , our Saviour by the order ( at that present ) used amongst the Jewes , declared what after should be done in his Church .

Neither doth he speak these things touching the Elderships of particular Congregations onely , but applyes the same unto Classicall & Synodall Presbyteries also , and doth allow of appeales unto them , and thereby acknowledgeth a dependency of Churches mutually one upon another . It is to be observed here ( sayth he ) (s) (s) First Reply to D. Whitg . p. 187. that both in this part of the Discipline , viz. touching excommunication , and also in all other parts of it ( as I have shewed ) as in harder and difficulter causes , things were referred unto the Synods Provinciall , Nationall or Generall , as the case required : so if the Elders of any Church shall determine any thing contrary to the word of God , or inconveniently in any matter that falleth into their determination , the parties which are greeved may have recourse for remedy , unto the Elders and Pastours of divers Churches , that is to say , unto Synods of Shires , or Dioceses , or Provinces , or Nations , of as great or of as small compasse as shall be thought convenient by the Church , according to the difficulty or weight of the matters , which are in controversy . Which meetings ought to be as often as can be conveniently , not onely for the decision of such difficulties which the severall Presbyteries cannot so well judge of , but also to the end that common counsell might be taken for the best remedy of the vices or incommodities , which either the Churches be in , or in danger to be in . And as those things which cannot be decided by the Eldership of the Churches are to be reserved unto the knowledge of some Synod of a Shire or Diocese : so those which for their hardnes cannot be there decided , must be brought into the Synodes of larger compasse , as I shave shewed to have bene done in the Apostles times , and in the Churches which followed them long after . And thus it appeares that according to the order and practise of the Jewes under the Law , he allowes and maintaines a liberty of appeales for parties greeved , and a superiour judicatory above particular Churches , an use of Synods not onely for counsell but for decision of controversies , for censuring of offenders even unto excommunication , according to divers instances thereof given by him in the precedent pages , of which more is to be sayd hereafter .

Mr Traverse agreeth fully with the former , and witnesseth plainly that the Rule of Christ , Mat. 18. is no new rule , but taken from the Jewish Policie , and this both in respect of the persons judging , called the Church , and in respect of the censure & sentence of excommunication there described . For the first , he sayth , speaking of the assembly of Elders , (t) (t) Eccles. Discipl . p. 87. edit. 1617. In Mat. 18. our Saviour calleth them by the name of the Church , because they rule and governe Church matters under the name and authority of the Church . So likewise the name of all the Assembly , by Moses is given to the Elders of the Jewes ; that is to say , unto certaine chosen & picked out men who were assigned by all the Congregation to the government of the affaires . Thus plainly it is taken in Numb . 8. where the Lord appointeth the Congregation shall lay hands upon the Levites : but I think no man will say this is to be understood of all the congregation , that so many thousands should lay their hands upon them , as are rehearsed then to have bene in the host of Israel , but the Elders and Princes onely as Aben Ezra doth rightly interpret it . Which is to be noted the rather , because some will have the word of our Saviour to be expounded of all the Church , whereas according to the manner of speaking which the Hebrewes use , the Consistory or Councell of the Church is called the Church : Where also it is to be observed that together with the name , the thing it self is translated from the Jewes unto us : that looke what a Councell the Jewes used for the government of the Church , we ought to understand by this name that such a one is appoynted by our Saviour to be used in the Church . Therefore in the same place he attributeth to this Councell the chief government of all Church matters ; that all such things as cannot otherwise be agreed and ended be at the last brought unto them , and ended by their authority & judgement .

As for the second , the censures of the Church , having spoken before of Suspension and proceeding to speak of Excommunication , he saith , (v) (v) Ibid. p. 92. This part of Ecclesiasticall censure , as also the first , were translated unto us from the Jewes ; for the Church of Christ in all this matter of Discipline hath received all her lawes & decrees from the Jewes : for as it hath bene shewed before , it is plaine & manifest that our Saviour in Mat. 18.17 . alluded to the manner of the Jewes , because that otherwise his speech should have bene very obscure , and such as no man had bene able to understand . But this appeareth most manifestly by the excommunication of the blind man in the 9. of Iohn , &c. And further , that which he sayth concerning the government of a particular Church , he extends also unto the (x) (x) Ibid. p. 98. Synods for the governing of more Churches , of which there shall be more occasion to speake againe hereafter .

Mr Fenner in his Counterpoyson touching the certaine forme of Ecclesiasticall government , declares himself to be of the same minde , viz. that the Rule of Christ , Mat. 18. is no new rule , when as he writes , (y) (y) Part of a Register , p. 479. Our Saviour Christ in setting downe the Ecclesiasticall Presbyterie , speaketh according to the Iewes , for otherwise the Apostles could not have understood him , when he sayd , Tell the Congregation , or Church , which was the title then given unto the Ecclesiasticall Senate ; and his words of having as a Publicane & Heathen , doe manifestly prove he meant to speak according to their custome , &c. And therefore also in his (z) (z) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 7. p. 276. generall description of a Presbyterie comprehending under it as well the government of many Churches by Synods , as of one particular Church by the Eldership thereof , for the proof and warrant of one as well as the other , he alledgeth this rule , Mat. 18.18 . even as he doth other places taken from the Jewish Policy under the Law .

Mr Brightman , when he shewes that Christ in his Church hath appointed a more accurate order for remove all of lesse offences , then that which the Pharisees observed , who corrupted the Law with their erroneous glosses , condemning grosser sinnes , as murders , and neglecting lesser transgressions ; yet for the forme of the Judicatorie he declares that it was such an one as the former Writers doe witnesse to have bene taken from the Jewes Policy , when as he thus describeth it (a) (a) Comment. in Cant. cap. 4. The Synedrion is a Senate of Elders , watching for the soules of that Congregation over which they are set in things that belong unto manners & Christian honesty , which Senate because it represents the state ( or * * quoniam vicem sustineat &c. beares the place ) of the whole Congregation , is called of Christ himself the Church , saying Tell the Church , Mat. 18.17 . and of Paul is called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Eldership , 1. Tim. 4.14 . And againe in the next leafe , shewing the meaning of that text , Matth. 18.15 , &c. Onely remember thence , that the Church is not the whole Congregation but a Synedrion or Senate of certaine chosen persons . And for ought that can be gathered from this his exposition , it was no new rule , but a renewing and confirming of that which had bene of old prescribed unto Israel .

Mr Parker for the maintenance of Classes and Synods whereby many particular Churches are combined & united together , argues also from Mat. 18. and that after a double manner . for first , to shew withall that the right manner and forme of combination doth consist in a mutuall obligation of Churches , without subjection unto the rule or dominion of any one , he reasons thus , (b) (b) Polit. Eccles. l. 3. c. 22. p. 331 Let us goe to the very fountaine of combination , which ( as Chamierus saith well ) is found in Mat. 18. because many Churches are combined together after the same manner that the prime Churches , viz. particular Congregations , doe grow together in their members into one frame . And he maintaines that the forme of this combination & comming together is noted in those words , in my name , and if they agree together . Mat. 18. v. 19 , 20. Thus he derives the combination of Churches from their mutuall consent & agreement . And hence it may appeare further , that as members of particular Churches are united together by the bond of mutuall consent , not onely for counsell & advise , but also for the censuring & judging of their offences , and this without superiority of one member above another ; so by the like bond of mutuall consent many Churches are also united , not onely for counsell , but for the mutuall censuring & deciding of one anothers causes , and this without superiority of any one Church above the rest . Otherwise also how could he have applyed these things as he doth , for the defence of the Reformed Churches , wherein such authority of Classes and Synods is exercised ?

Secondly , whereas D. Whitgift & others dispute against the Classes & Presbyteries of Scotland & the Low-countries , where the faults and causes of particular Churches are judged & censured , and aske for Scripture to prove and justify such an order of government ; Mr Parker in defence of them , besides other answers & proofes alledges this place , Matt. 18. for the warrant thereof , and sayth , (c) (c) Polit. Eccl. l. 3. c. 24. p. 355. This proceeding from an Eldership to a Classis , from a Classis to a Synod , is founded in the institution of Christ , Matt. 18.17 . by proportion on this manner . He commands that from the admonition of one being despised men proceed unto the admonition of two or three , if that be contemned unto the censure of the Eldership , if that be despised unto the censure of the whole Church : therefore why not from one whole Church unto many in a Classis , & againe from many in a Classis unto yet more in a Synod ? And having layd this just foundation he reprooves the opposites further from the confession of some of them contradicting the other , (d) (d) Ibidem . Both Sutlive & Downam doe interpret the Church , Mat. 18. to be either a Consistory or a Synod . Behold therefore by the judgement even of Hierachicall men themselves , a manifest commandement of Christ for Classicall assemblies . for what ? Is not the Classis a certaine kinde of Synod ?

Zepperus having spoken of the Ecclesiasticall Policie or government in the Judaicall Church , shewes how the same was continued , when he sayth , (e) (e) Polit. Eccl. l. 1. c. 16. p. 198.199 . This administration of Ecclesiasticall discipline Christ also established and made to be perpetuall , Mat. 18.15 . &c.

Gersom Bucerus , that excellent and worthy servant of God , who hath given so full an answer to D. Downam , in defence of the Discipline practised in the Reformed Churches , is as full in this poynt , that the Rule of Christ , Mat. 18. is no new rule . He maintaineth that (f) (f) Dissert. de Gubern . Eccl p. 182. the forme of the sacred Politie in the new Testament , ought to be framed according to the manner of the Jewes Politie . To this end he (g) (g) Ibid. p. 48. brings the testimony of many learned Writers , witnessing with him unto the same trueth .

Philip Melanchthon , as he is there alledged by him , shewing what order of Discipline was appoynted by Christ , in those words , Tell the Church , Mat. 18. sayth , (h) (h) P. Melā . cōment . in 1. Cor. 15. This custome was not first instituted of the Messias , but was the old manner of the Leviticall Priests , who in their place maintained the discipline by such judgements , though they had also other Politicall judgements & punishments .

Victorinus Strigelius , cited also by him , speakes in like manner , (i) (i) Hypom . in N. T. in Mat. 18. A new forme of judgement is not instituted in this place , but the old manner is repeated , delivered from the first fathers , the steps whereof have alwayes remained in the Church . &c.

Pezelius having expressed the forme of Government in Israel , writes thus , (k) (k) Argum. & Resp. Theol. part . 7.8.690 . According to this example of the old Politie , almost the same order of judgements was kept in the new Testament . &c.

Musculus (l) (l) Loc. cō . de Eccl. c. 5. , & Aretius (m) (m) Problē . Tom. 2. loc. de Excom. , are likewise brought in by him as deriving & describing the Discipline of the Church , Matth. 18. from the manner of the Jewish Synagogue .

Bucanus also describing this Discipline , sayth , (n) (n) Loc. cō . loc. 44. de Discipl . qu. 12. Christ hath expressely appointed this order translated unto us from the Church of Israel . And againe , (o) (o) Ibid. qu. 22. Christ doth not describe a temporary but a perpetuall order of his Church , Mat. 18.17 . where following the custome that had bene alwayes observed in the ancient Church of the Iewes , he signifyed that the Church cannot want that spirituall jurisdiction , which had bene from the beginning .

And lest any should blame us , that we seeme to be drawne with the judgement and consent of late Writers , the same (p) (p) Dissert. de Gub. Eccles. p. 49.50 . Gersom Bucerus doth also alledge divers of the ancient Writers , as (q) (q) In 1. Tim 5. Ambrose , (r) (r) In 1. Tim. 4. Theodoret , (f) (f) In Ioan. l. 6. cap. 20. Cyrill , (t) (t) In Cant. cap. 6. Gregorius Magnus , agreeing with us that the Church of the new Testament succeeding the Church of the Jewes hath borrowed from thence the forme of her Politie , and the order of jurisdiction . And to these I might adde many other , but that I have further occasion to doe it hereafter , in answering the objections from the perverted Testimonies both of new & old Writers .

It is not here to be omitted , that Mr Iohnson , Pastour of the Separatists , who had bene a principall instrument in oppugning this interpretation of Matt. 18. by whose writings many had bene confirmed in their opposition against us , hath yet before his death , after long experience and consideration , confessed his errour in this poynt , and a in peculiar Treatise publickly revoked the same . And though in other poynts touching the order of government prescribed in Matt. 18. he came not to the cleare sight of the trueth , yet thus farre he hath shewed his consent with the former Writers , saying , (v) (v) Expos. of Mat. 18.17 . C1 . Note here , that if Christ now had given a new Rule of government that Israel had not , the Disciples to whom it was spoken , could not have understood it by these words , which were according to the Iewes received phrase & practise : and the Pharisees & other adversaries of Christ would have beneglad , if they could have had such an exception against Christ , that he had taught contrary to Moses , and had led the people from the way & order of government which the Lord himself had prescribed in his word .

AFter evidence of Scripture & consent of so many Writers agreeing in the interpretation of this place , let us now examine the exceptions of such opposites , as maintaine that Christ gave a new rule in Mat. 18.

Some object with H. Barrow the unjust & ungodly dealing of the Rulers in that time , and reason thus : that it is not likely or possible that our Saviour should fetch his patterne from that corrupt degenerate Synedrion of the Iewes , &c. To these I answer :

I. Though the Governours of the Jewes in Christs time were most of them wicked men , and abused their authority ; yet the forme of government it self , and namely so much of it & so farre as it is described in that Rule , Mat. 18. that there should be a Synedrion or Presbyterie for the judging of offences in such order as is there specifyed , cannot be shewed to be unlawfull , nor contrary to that which God had appoynted of old by Moses : And therefore our Saviour might well commend the very same unto his Disciples . Thus Calvine answereth a like objection , (x) (x) Harm . Evang. in Mat. 18.17 . If any man except that all things were corrupt & perverted in the time of Christ , so as that tyranny could be accounted nothing lesse then the judgement of the Church : the answer is easy , Though there was then an adulterate & perverse manner , yet Christ might worthily commend the order so as it was delivered from the Fathers . And when a little after he erected his Church , the corruption being removed , he restored the pure use of excommunication .

II. How great soever the abuses and corruptions of Governours & Government were in Christs time ; yet were not the godly required then to renounce or forsake the communion of that Church . Christ himselfe both by his example & his commandement taught otherwise , whiles he both communicated therewith himself , Matt. 26.17 , 18. and likewise required others to doe the same . Luk. 17.14 . Mat. 8.4 . & 23.2 , 3. Now forasmuch as the publick worship of God and his ministery are holy ordinances , as well as the government of his Church ; seeing Christ taught his people to goe unto the worship & ministery of the Jewes either in Synagogue or Temple , what reason is there to think that they should be forbidden to repayre unto their government in their Synedriō or Presbyterie ? Moreover as our Saviour taught ordinarily in the Synagogue and in the Temple , whither the Iewes alwayes resorted ; Iohn . 18.20 . Matt. 4.23 . so there were some righteous and faythfull men Governours and Rulers of the Jewes in Christs time , who though they consented not unto evill and unrighteous judgements , but testifyed against them ; Luk. 1.6 . Ioh. 7.50 , 51. Luk. 23.50 , 51. yet were they not required to forsake their offices and their government . And if they might lawfully retaine their office and government , why might not others resort unto them in their government , and seek redresse of offences , and so by them tell the Church , according to the rule , Mat. 18.17 ?

III. For the further clearing of this poynt , concerning which many are diversly minded , and many stumble at this day also upon occasion of a like difficulty , minded , and many stumble at this day also upon occasion of a like difficulty , doubting what is meet to be done , when corruptions doe abound in a true Church ( as the Jewes in Christs time were ) when as yet some of the Ministers & Governours thereof doe become oppressours of the godly & persecutours of the trueth ; we are therefore to observe divers rules of direction according to which both the Jewes then and Christians now in such case are to carry themselves , 1. There is a difference to be put betwixt the causes and matters of complaint , about which men had occasion to goe to the Jewes Synedrion or Eldership . There were some kinde of sinnes , as of open theft , adultery , extortion , sacriledge , legall impurity , Sabath-breaking & divers the like scandals , against which the Pharisees and Rulers of the Jewes were very zealous : Luk. 18.11 , 12. Rom. 10.2 . Phil. 3.5 , 6. Luk. 18.18 , 21. Mark . 10.21 . And what should hinder the godly from going unto their Presbyterie to seek redresse , and so to tell the Church of such offences ? In other quaestions touching their traditions they had not the like encouragement to goe unto them . 11. There was a difference to be put betwixt the Rulers of the Jewes to whom they had occasion to complaine . As there was a multitude of Synagogues among them , so there was great variety of the Rulers of those Synagogues ; some of them being more modest , humble and attentive to the Gospell then others , as we read of Iairus , Crispus , Sosthenes , and diverse of the Priests and cheef Rulers : Mark . 5.22 , 23. Act. 18.8 , 17. Mark . 12.28 , 32 , 34. Ioh. 12.42 . Act. 6.7 . And to such there was yet the more reason to complaine upon occasion . As for others that shewed themselves open & obstinate contemners of the Gospell & persecuters of Christ , our Saviour taught his Disciples to beware of such , Matth. 10.17 . to fly from them , Ioh. 11.54 . and not rashly to cast the pearles of holy admonition before such as would tread them under their feet , and seek to rend the admonishers . Mat. 7.6 . with Prov. 20.15 . & 9.8 . Paul sometimes went voluntarily unto the Jewish Synagogues . Act. 13.14 . & 17.2 . & 18.4 . sometimes he withdrew himself from such as were hardened & blasphemed ; Act. 13.46 , 51. & 19.9 . III. For the persons admonishing , there is also a difference to be observed betwixt them ; some of them being weake , and some stronger . Such of them as were weake in knowledge and weake in resolution and courage , were taught to take knowledge of their owne infirmity and not to presume above the grace given unto them , but to wait untill God had further prepared & inabled them , by furnishing them with such gifts as were meet and required for the performance of great & hard dueties . Matt. 17.9 . Iohn . 13.36 . Luk. 5.36 , 37 , 38. It was required of them that were to goe unto the Elderships of the Jewes , and so to tell the Church of corruptions abounding among them , that they should be able to argue from the Scriptures & to convince the gainsayers , in publick as well as in private in the first degree of admonition , Matt. 18.15 . and withall to stand constantly as yron pillars against the faces of unrighteous & cruell men . Ier. 1.18 . Esa. 50.7 . Peter being yet weak , & presuming above his strength , did therefore fall so greevously . Matt. 26.33.74 . But for those that are strong , confirmed in knowledge and godly resolution , they are to gird up their loynes for the doing of that which is not so safe for the weake to enterprise . And as the Apostle giving direction in other cases , wherein it was also something hard to discerne and determine what was best to be done , requires men to look unto their resolution & perswasion without wavering or fainting ( as in the matter of marriage , of going to a feast with unbeleevers , and eating of meats then in question ) and describes their resolution in many words , saying , He that standeth fast in his heart , having no necessity , but hath power over his owne will , & hath so decreed in his heart , &c. 1. Cor. 7 , 37. and If any of them that beleeve not bid you to a feast , & ye be disposed to goe , or as the words are and ye will goe , &c. 1. Cor. 10.27 . and Let every man be fully perswaded in his owne minde : Rom. 14.5 . So in the case of going to tell the Church among persecuters , every man was and is still to see that he be strong in the Lord & stand fast in his heart . 1v . Even those that were strongest and most resolute , were yet bound to distinguish the times , and in all spirituall wisedome to put difference betwixt occasions . When Paul went bound in the spirit unto Ierusalem , knowing that bonds & afflictions waited for him there , Act. 20.22 , 23. there was no intreaty , no teares & cryes of his godly friends could perswade him to stay , or hold him from going up thither to tell the Church and Rulers of the Jewes such things as God called him to witnesse unto them , Act. 21.12 , 13 , 14. though he was ready to have bene torne in peeces of that Seditious Church . Act. 23.10 . At another time when Paul being bold as a Lyon would have adventured himself among the tumultuous Ephesians for the defence of his companions in danger , yet not having so expresse and strong a call thereunto as in the former example , he yeelded to the counsell of others & suffered himself to be over-ruled : when he would have entred in unto the people , the Disciples suffered him not . Act. 19.30 . Here is the wisedome , faith & patience of the Saints ; let those that have understanding lay these examples before them , & labour to apply them unto themselves upon like occasions . V. Even those that are the weakest also are to put difference betwixt unadvised going of themselves and a necessary calling . for though men should not rashly expose themselves to danger , yet being brought by others & drawne before a Jewish Synedrion , & being examined touching their profession and practise , it is then required even of the simplest to answer for the trueth with meeknes & reverence , so farre as they know and are able , 1. Pet. 3.15 , and not to betray the trueth by their silence , but to tell the Church of the evils to be reformed . Such were and are to remember the promises ; that out of the mouth of babes & sucklings God ordaineth strength , to still the enemy & the avenger : Psal. 8.2 . that such are blessed in suffering according to the will of God . Matt. 5.10 , 11 , 12. Act. 5.41 . 1. Pet. 4.19 . And thus according to these directions in divers kindes there was occasion to practise in the Jewish Church that Rule of Christ , Mat. 18.

Some others , as was noted before , to prove that Christ gave a new rule , Mat. 18. doe object that (y) (y) H. Ains. Animadv . p. 14 , 15. Christ was to destroy both Citie & Sanctuary ; so to force the Iewes to an end of their politie : Dan. 9.24.26 . Luk. 19.41 , 44. that Christ hath abrogated through his flesh the hatred , that is the law of commandements which stood in ordinances , &c. that we are built , not upon Moses politie that is done away , but upon the foundation of the Apostles & Prophets , &c. Eph. 2.15 , 19 , 20. That (z) (z) H. Iacob . Attest . p. 278. 279. all those old things are passed away , that all things of such nature under the Gospell are made new , and that the same things are shaken and changed , and remaine not now unto us , &c. 2. Cor. 5.17 . Heb. 12.27 . To these I answer :

I. That the Ceremoniall law is abrogate , we willingly grant , and some of the Scriptures here alledged by them doe prove the same : & so much of the Iudiciall law as had a peculiar reference unto the state & condition of the Jewes , & did not in common equity concerne other people as well as them , we acknowledge in like manner to be disannulled , as we have also noted (a) (a) Pag. 36. 37. before . But that the spirituall admonitions & censures by the Ecclesiasticall judicatories , were either any Ceremonial or Typicall ordinances , or such as doe not agree with the state of Christian Churches under the new Testament , this remaines for them to shew , if they will make good those allegations of Scripture which they apply to such a purpose . In the meane time we esteeme such allegations to serve our opposites turne no better , then they doe the Anabaptists , who upon a like pretence that Moses politie is abolished , and that the Law is changed and old things passed away , doe thereupon plead that the Civill power of the Magistrate , and the use of the sword is not to be exercised by Christians in the Church of God under the new Testament .

II. As for those places , Dan. 9.24 , 26. Luk. 19.41 , 44. where the destruction of the Citie and Sanctuary is foretold , they doe not prove the abolition of that Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction of Synods which we maintaine ; because this part of Moses politie , and this liberty of appeales from one judicatory to another , might have continued even among the Jewes themselves , though both City and Sanctuary were destroyed , and much more may still be retained among Christians , that are not tyed unto the Leviticall priesthood , nor unto any other legall ceremonies . So the inquisition for murder was an ordinance of Moses politie : Deut. 21 . 1-9 . though divers ceremonies were in Moses time annexed there unto , this hinders not but that those ceremonies being abolished , the Iudiciall law it self for inquisition after murders , being of common equity , ought still to continue among us .

Againe , it is further to be observed how some of our opposites labouring to finde a difference between Moses politie and Christs rule , have described unto us such a rule of proceeding in Moses time , as is not to be acknowledged . Mr Smith , as is noted (b) (b) Pag. 42. before , makes this to be the order of proceeding in the time of the Law , 1. reproof of sinne , Levit. 19.17 . 2. a sacrifice for the cleansing of the party reproved , Lev. 4.23 . 3. death inflicted by the Magistrate upon the partie reproved , if he wilfully refused to hearken , &c. Numb . 15.30 , 31. Deut. 17.12 . Mr Ainsworth agreeth with him in this poynt , & sayth , (c) (c) H. Ains. Commun . of S. c. 22. p. 440. God commanded this duety in his law , playnly to rebuke our neighbour ; Lev. 19.17 . that so upon warning and sight of his sinne , he might bring his sacrifice & reconcile himself unto the Lord whom he had offended . Levit. 4 . 23-28 . which if he regarded not , but should doe ought with a high hand , he then was sayd to blaspheme the Lord , and must be cut off from among his people , Numb . 15.30 , 31. because he despised the word of the Lord , &c. Againe he writes : (d) (d) Animadv . p. 120. 121. That private men forgave not sinnes in Israel , so absolutely touching the Church order or politie , as Christians doe now , is evident by the Law , which bound the offender not onely unto repentance and faith in Christ , Act. 15.9 , 11. as also to confesse his sinne , Levit. 5.5 . and satisfy his neighbour offended ; Lev. 6.5 . but withall to bring a trespasse offering to the Priest ( the minister of the Church ) that so the Priest making an atonement for him before the Lord , it should be forgiven him . Lev. 6.2 , 5 , 6 , 7. Now under the Gospell the law is . If thy brother trespasse against thee rebuke him , and if he repent forgive him : Luk. 17.3 . neyther is such a man bound to goe to a Minister that he may pray for , or forgive him ; as the Papists by proportion (e) (e) Bellar. de Poenit. l. 2. c. 3. doe gather . Now for answer hereunto , and to shew how they were mistaken about the rule of admonition in the old Testament , in teaching that men were bound upon admonition to bring an offering , & so bound that if they wilfully refused or regarded not to doe it , they were to dye or to be cut off from among their people , we are to observe that God did not lay such a bond of necessity upon his people , and this appeareth by these considerations :

I. The * * vehebi . words of the Text , Levit. 4 . 23-28 . being rightly translated doe not inferre such a bond . Whereas the words are commonly translated , then he shall bring his offering , &c. they should rather have bene thus translated , and or if he will bring his offering , &c. or thus , then he may bring his offering , &c. And so the words being conditionall and not imperative , there is no absolute commandement to bring a sacrifice : but the ordinance of God in that place is , that if they would bring a sacrifice for their sinne , then they must doe it in such manner as is there prescribed . And there is a double reason for this translation . I. The particle vau is (f) (f) Vau omnium aliarum Conjunctionum significationem assumere potest . &c. aliquando conditionē includit ▪ Cevall . & Bertr . in Galeed , p. 44. often and very conveniently expounded conditionally by if or and if , as Numb . 5.13 , 14. & 12.14 . Deut. 24.1 , 3. Exod. 4.23 . So the principall Interpreters doe sundry times translate the same : the Chaldee Paraphrasts , both Onkelos and Ionathan , as also the Greek version , in Num. 12.14 . So the ancient Arabick version of Rabbi Saadias , as also that edition of the Chaldee printed at Constantinople in Exod. 4.23 . So Tremellius and Iunius in Gen. 18.30 . Levit. 26.40 . Numb . 12.14 . So our English translation in Exod. 4.23 . Levit. 26.40 . Numb . 12.14 . Deut. 24.3 . And to omit a multitude of other interpreters , Mr Ainsworth himself doth sometimes so translate the same , as in those places before specifyed , Exo. 4.23 . Lev. 26.40 . Numb . 12.14 . and further (g) (g) Annot. on Lev. 26.40 . notes that so it ought elswhere to be translated , as in Mal. 1.2 . & 3.8 . II. Suppose that the conjunction or particle vau were not conditionall in this place , yet the word turned into the future tense by vau hippuc according to the Hebrew speech , as other simple (h) (h) See Galeed , p. 117. verbs future , doth not alwayes necessarily imply a commandement , but rather a permission . Though sometimes they import an absolute commandement , as in the Decalogue ; yet sometimes they are used to signify what we may doe , and what we are permitted to doe . This is commonly observed by Translatours , who in their translation of the very same forme of the future verb , doe sometimes expresse it by a commanding phrase , thou shalt doe , sometimes by a phrase of permission , thou mayest doe : for example , in our English translation , Gen. 2.16 . Lev. 11.21 , 22. Deut. 12.15 , 20 , & 20.19 . & 23.20 , 24 , 25. & 24.2 . Thou mayest eat , Thou mayest lend , Thou mayest eat grapes , Thou mayest pluck , She may goe , &c. Thus are many of these places translated by Mr Ainsw . himself ; and thus in like manner might this place , Lev. 4.23 , 28. be fitly translated , Then he may bring his offering , &c. And being so interpreted there is no such bond of necessity contained therein .

II. As the words and forme of speech in the Text doe admit this interpretation ; so the matter it self & the nature of the ordinance doth determine it , & constraine us to entertaine this translation , which shewes it to be a permission : because otherwise it had bene impossible ever to observe it in Israel . The sinnes spoken of in Lev. 4.2 , 27. are for the generall nature of them all manner of sinnes , great or small , except presumptuous sinnes . The words of the Text are , If a soule shall sinne through ignorance against any of the commandements of the Lord , concerning things which ought not to be done , & shall doe against any one of them : the word schegagah there used cōtaining under it all sinnes of infirmity , ignorance , errour , forgetfulnes or unadvisednes . Now the holyest men on earth being ready to offend on this manner every day & houre ; if for every dayly unadvised word or deed they had bene bound to bring a sacrifice , & no other way to purge their sinne , then had it bene utterly impossible to have kept this ordinance : I. In respect of the cost and charges , especially for the poore , described by this argument , that he * * hamsucran terumah . wants an offering , so impoverished that he was not able to bring an oblation . Esa. 40.20 . The poore soule that had but two mites , Mark . 12.42 , 44. and the poore man that had but one lamb lying in his bosome , 2. Sam. 12.3 . could not purge their dayly sinnes with sacrifices for them all : especially considering that in this sinne-offering here spoken of , they must of necessity bring either a shee-goat or a lamb-female without blemish : Lev. 4.28 , 32. there was no respect of the poore to spare them or to dispense with them for bringing a sacrifice of lesse price , as yet in other cases we see they were dispensed withall . Lev. 14.21 , 22 , 30 , 31. & 12.6 , 7 , 8. whereupon the mother of Christ being very poore ( as appeareth hence ) brought a paire of turtle-doves or two young pigeons , Luk. 2.24 . which had not bene lawfull , if she had bene able to have brought a lamb . Now if the Lord had this care to ease the burden of the poore leper at his cleansing , and of the poore woman at her purification , which might fall out to be but once in the yeare , or once in a life time , and to many never in their life ; then how much more agreeable is it to the mercy of God , that the charges of the poore should have bene respected in those sacrifices which they might have had occasion to offer even every day in the yeare ? but hence we may gather that this sacrifice was not of necessity imposed upon them . Yea it had bene impossible for the richer sort to have sustained this charge , especially in the yeares of dearth or scarsity . All the cattell upon the mountaines of Israel , with the sheep of Kedar and Nebaioth were not so many as the knowne sinnes of Israel , which needed this sacrifice . II. In respect of the labour and travell , this order was not possible to be observed , when for every knowne sinne they should take a journey to Ierusalem , many of the Israelites dwelling divers dayes journeys from the Temple . Abraham travelling from Beersheba in the South to offer his sonne in the mount of Morijah , where the Temple was afterwards built , 2. Chron. 3.1 . came not thither before the third day , Gen. 22.2 , 3 , 4. And some others that dwelt in the Tribes Northward from Ierusalem , were as farre againe distant from the Temple , as appeares by the (i) (i) Cl. Ptol. Geogr. l. 5. c. 16. tab. 4. Geographicall description of that country ; so that to goe and come & to performe that sacrifice could not be much lesse then a weeks work unto divers of them : & every week in the yeare they might have occasion to take this journey , if this sacrifice , Lev. 4. had bene exacted of them . Yea as Ioseph & Mary having bene at the feast , when they had come a dayes journey homeward from Ierusalem , seeking the child Iesus and not finding him in the company did returne back againe to Ierusalem : Luk. 2.43 , 44 , 45. so many sinners having offered this sacrifice and comming homeward , might in the way come to the knowledge of some new sinne , and so be forced to goe back to Ierusalem to offer againe ; yea and this so often that all their life long they might doe no other work but travell up and downe to offer sacrifices . But seeing it was impossible for the tribes and families of Israel to endure such travell , we may therefore conclude from hence , that both Mr Ainsworth and Mr Smith have erred in teaching that Israel was bound unto such a rule .

But against this it may be objected from the interpretation of the Rabbines alledged by Mr Ainsworth , that these errours for which the Sinne-offering was to be brought were not so many & common , but few and rare , and that therefore there was no such impossibility of purging them by sacrifice . Therefore to cleare the Text , and to vindicate the ordinance of God from the absurd traditions of the Thalmudists , and that it may appeare how men have corrupted the Rules of admonition & discipline , as well in the Old as in the New Testament , I will briefly poynt out some of their vaine glosses , & shew their contrary extremities about this particular statute .

The errours & sinnes for which this sacrifice was appointed are in one extremity restrained too much by the Jew-doctours : I. By expounding them onely of such works and deeds as are distinguished from thoughts and from words . Because the Text sayth , shall doe , (k) (k) H. Ains. Annot. on Lev. 4.2 . this they restraine to deeds and facts , and therefore they teach that the Blasphemer because his sinne was in word & not in deed , was not to bring this sinne-offering . This glosse is a vaine and false collection : because the H. Ghost in the Scripture , doth ordinarily describe the words , speeches and savings of men under the phrase of doing , as appeares , Psal. 15.2 , 3. with vers . 5. & Psal . 50.19 , 20. with vers . 21. And what reason is there that the sinnes of standering , rayling , cursing , perjury , blasphemy , being repented of should not be purged by sacrifice as well as other hainous facts & deeds ? II. By a second restriction of these errours in deeds and facts unto the transgressing of negative commandements onely . Herein they (l) (l) Ibidem . shew themselves partiall in the Law , dividing it into 613 commandements , & those againe into 248 affirmative commandements according to the supposed number of bones in a mans body , & 365 negative commandements according to the number of dayes in the yeare : & the sinne-offering they require onely for the breach of negative commandements , pretending a reason from the Text , which makes mention of all the commandements concerning things which should not be done . Hereupon they say , that no sinne-offering is to be brought for neglecting of Circumcision or the Passeover , because they are affirmative commandements . And thus at once they cast out 248 kindes of sinnes , according to the number of the affirmative commandements , from having any part in the Sinne-offering . And this their exposition is not onely alledged but allowed & approved of Mr Ainsw . when he saith , (m) (m) Annot. on Lev. 5.1 , The sinne-offerings in ch . 4. were for greater offences , in doing things forbidden of God , viz. in the negative commandements . And to prevent an objection that might be made against this distinction , he sayth , (n) (n) Annot. on Lev. 4.2 . Other sinnes ( viz. against the affirmative commandements ) in omitting things to be done , were expiated by Burnt-offerings , which were offered dayly for the whole Church , or by particular persons , as they would bring them , as is shewed on Lev. 1. Also by the sacrifices offered on Atonement day , whereof see Lev. 16. &c. But how vaine is this distinction ? what just warrant is there that the expiation of sinnes of omission , against the affirmative commandements , should be restrained and applyed with such distinction unto the Burnt-offerings or unto that one day of Atonement ? It is a generall rule and received of Divines that in expounding the commandements the affirmative part should be comprehended under the negative , and the negative under the affirmative . And there is ground for this from the word of God , who in his speech sometimes comprehendeth all our obedience of the Law under an affirmative commandement , as Deut. 5.33 . sometimes under a negative , as Deut. 8.11 . with Deut. 5.32 , &c. III. By a third restriction they doe yet further limit & appropriate this Sinne-offering to the ignorant or negligent breach of such negative commandements , for the presumptuous transgression whereof men deserved cutting off by the Law , as is noted (o) (o) Ibidem . in generall by Mr Ainsworth , for the interpretation and illustration of this ordinance . But that the Reader may the better discerne and judge thereof , I will set down the particular errours : p p Maimony in Shegagoth , c. 1. The first when a man did ly with his mother , 2. with his wives mother , 3. with his mothers mother , 4. with his fathers mother , 5. with his daughter , 6. with his daughters daughter , 7. with his sons daughter , 8. with his wives daughter , 9. with her daughters daughter , 10. with her sons daughter , 11. with his sister , 12. with his sister , of his fathers wife , 13. with his fathers sister , 14. with his mothers sister , 15. with his wives sister , 16. with his fathers wife , 17. with his fathers brothers wife , 18. with his sonnes wife , 19. with his brothers wife , 20. with a mans wife , 21. with a menstruous woman , 22. with a male , 23. with his father , 24. with his fathers brother , 25. with a beast , 26. a woman lying with a beast . And besides these 26 monstrous and unnaturall pollutions , they reckon 17 other transgressions , 1. Idolatry , 2. giving of their seed to Molech , 3. having a familiar spirit , 4. to be a wizard , 5. profaning of the Sabath , 6. to work upon Atonement day , 7. to eat or drink on Atonement day , 8. to eat the remainder , ( viz. of the sacrifice on the third day , Lev. 7.17 , 18. ) 9. to eat leaven at the Passeover , 10. to eat fat , 11. to eat blood , 12. to eat the abominable thing , 13. to kill holy things without the court , 14. to offer sacrifice without the court , 15. to make the anoynting oyle , 16. to make the sweet incense , 17. to anoynt with that anoynting oyle . Unto these 43 particular and enormous errours they restraine the Sinne-offering . As by the former restriction they excluded all the 248 affirmative commandements , so by this of 365 negative precepts they exclude 322. By these and sundry other groundles restrictions they doe many wayes make both this and other commandements and ordinances of God of no effect by their traditions , and as for private persons , so also for the Priest , the Congregation and Rulers , which being so vaine , I will not insist upon further refutation of them ; they being also many wayes contradictory unto themselves about the same .

And as the Jewes doe thus offend in unjust restrictions , so doe they also in a contrary extremity of extending the words of this ordinance in some other respects too farre : as when it is sayd according to the translation of Mr Ainsw . and shall doe , of any one of them . Levit. 4.2 . hence they gather that this Sinne-offering is to be brought by such as break any piece or part of those negative commandements ; (q) (q) R. Solomon Iarchi , on Lev. 4.2 . R. Moses Mikkotsi in Sepher mitsvoth gadol , praecept affir . 213. as for example , if upon the Sabbath one should write Shim of Shimeon , Nah of Nahor , Dan of Daniel , against such they doe apply the words of this commandement . Now if for so small a transgression as writing with a pen upon the Sabath but half a word , a syllable or two letters of a mans name , they were bound to bring this sinne-offering , and so accordingly for other sinnes of like nature and weight , what man though the holyest on earth , could have endured the labour and charge of so many sacrifices as such kinde of sinnes might have occasioned ? Though Bellarmine erred in labouring to (r) (r) Bellar. de Paenit . l. 3. c. 3. prove auricular confession of sinnes unto the Priest from the legall sacrifices , as Mr Ainsworth mentions ( though the place be cited amisse , which I suppose to be the Printers fault , lib. 2. for lib. 3. ) yet Mr Ainsw . himself doth erre likewise in describing an impossible & unreasonable order in the Old Testament , as Bellar. doth for the New .

Lastly , suppose there had bene such a bond of necessity layd upon the Jewes of old , to bring a sacrifice for each sinne when it was made knowne unto them ; yet this proves not that any new duety was prescribed in Matt. 18. which was not taught in the Law before . We know that the legall sacrifices and ceremonies are wholly abrogate : yet this hinders not but that the morall dueties observed in the midst of those ceremonies may still remaine , when the ceremonies are abolished . When the Ministers of the Lord in old time entred into their offices with knowledge and consent of the people , and together at the same time were consecrated with divers sacrifices and other ceremonies , Numb . 8.9 , 10 , &c. Levit. 8.2 , 3 , 4 , 5. though the ceremonies of consecration be abolished , yet the peoples right of knowledge and consent is not therefore abolished . The Brownists themselves alledge (f) (f) Confes . art. 23. Apolog. pos . 5. p. 46 , 47 , 48. the same places for the continuance thereof : and why can they not observe the same for the rule in Matt. 18. notwithstanding any ceremonyes that had formerly bene annexed unto the practise & observation of some dueties contained in that rule ?

Moreover , it may be observed from Mr Ainsworths owne words that the Rule in Matt. 18. and in speciall that which concernes the third degree of admonition , was for the substance of it no new rule , but that which was required and practised under the Law . In Israel they told the Church two wayes : 1. By telling the Governours that represented the Church , because it then also chiefly appertained to the Ministers & watchmen of the Church to give the people warning , to admonish them of their wicked wayes , to teach the people the difference between the holy and profane , &c. Divers Scriptures are (t) (t) Cōmun . of Sts. c. 22. p. 450. alledged by Mr Ainsw . himself for proof hereof , as Ezek. 3.17 , 18 , &c. Ezek. 44.23 . Ier. 1.10 . Hos. 6.5 . &c. It was therefore no new rule in the new Testament when the like order was established for going first unto the Eldership and seeking redresse of evill by them . Mr Ainsw . acknowledgeth , that (v) (v) Ibid. p. 451. the keyes of the kingdome of heaven are in more speciall manner given unto them ; and therefore in speciall manner ought they to be told and spoken unto for the reformation of evils : seeing , they were to guide and goe before the people , as in other affaires , so in administring the censures of the Church ; therefore ordinarily matters were to be brought unto them before they were brought unto the whole Congregation . 11. As it is the ordinance of God in the new Testament , 1. Cor. 5. & accordingly the practise of the Reformed Churches in these countries , that the more weighty affaires & censures of the Church should not be administred without knowledge and consent of the body of the Church ; so that none is either received for a member of the Church , or cast out by excommunication , but they doe first tell the Church ; even the whole Congregation is solemnely & publickly acquainted therewith , & liberty granted unto them to shew their assent or dissent therein : so Mr Ainsw . himself acknowledgeth that there was a like order in the old Testament . The Scriptures which he alledgeth , and his manner of arguing from them doth import so much . Of Israel he saith , (x) (x) Cōmun . of S. c. 18. § 8. Vnto all & every of the Israelites , was commended the care & observation of all Gods statutes ; that neither all nor any of them , man nor woman , nor familie , nor tribe , should forsake the Lord , nor suffer among them any root to bring forth gall and wormwood , &c. Deut. 29.18 . So of the multitude of beleevers and people in the new Testament , he writes in like manner , that (y) (y) Ibid. § 9. they were willed to exhort and admonish each other ; even the Officers of the Churches , &c. and to look that no root of bitternes sprung up and troubled them , &c. Heb. 12.15 , &c. Againe he saith , (z) (z) Ibid. c. 18. § 8. Even the leprous & unclean , though the tryall of them apperteyned to the Priests , Lev. 13. yet all the children of Israel were to look that such were removed out of the host ; yea the care of the Priests purity in their administration , apperteyned to all the people . Levit. 21.1 , 8 , 24. And long after , both in counsels , & in the redressing of publick evils and trespasses , all Israel indifferently , had their hand and presence ; as the Scripture sheweth . 2. Chron. 30.21 , 23. Ezra . 10.1 , 9 , 12 , &c. Then presently he parallels the course of the Churches in the New Testament with this supposed practise in the Old , saving , The Churches in the Apostles dayes had also the like right and liberty : for the multitudes of beleevers were both beholders and actors in the common affaires , &c. Afterwards againe , speaking of the rules of admonition & of the censures of the Church , he saith , (a) (a) Ibid. c. 22. § 12 p. 449. The keeping of which rules belongeth to all the Saints , as the commandement directed of old to the children of Israel ( Num. 5.2 . Levit. 19.17 . ) and in the new Testament to all the brethren & Church , doth shew . Matt. 18.15 . 1. Cor. 5. And thus by his owne confession , yea even according to his owne opinion , in respect of the Churches power and the peoples right , there was no new rule given by Christ in Mat. 18.

Whereas it is objected that the Jewish Synedrion (b) (b) H. Barr. Resut . of Giff. p. 76. by the institution of God was merely Civill , &c. that (c) (c) D. Bilsō , perpet . gov . ch. 4. p. 21. Moses appointed neither Iudges nor Elders in Citie or Synedrion , but they were Magistrates to execute the judgements of the law , & had the sword to chastise the body and punish with death , &c. The errour of this assertion hath bene shewed (d) (d) Pag. 34 , 35.41 . before from the Scriptures , Deut. 17. & 2. Chron. 19. From these places is the distinction of Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgements maintained by many learned Writers , as (e) (e) Conf. with Hart , c. 6. div. 2. p. 203 , 204. D. Rainolds , (f) (f) First reply to D. Whitg . p. 192. Secōd reply , latter part . p. 152.153 . Mr Cartwright , (g) (g) Counterp . in part of Regist. p. 490.491 . Mr Fenner , and the (h) (h) Ibid. p. 522. Defender of him , and most largely by (i) (i) Diss . de Gub. Eccl. p. 59. &c. G. Bucerus . As for H. Barrow , he sufficiently resutes himself when he acknowledgeth that the Priests did beare the charge and had the deciding of all Ecclesiasticall causes , Numb . 18. Deut. 17. This they could not doe without judging of them ; & therefore it appeareth hence that they had a double Synedrion , one Ecclesiasticall , the other Civill .

CHAP. VI. The third Argument , taken from the practise of the primitive Churches , in the Apostles times .

OUr third Argument is taken from the practise of the primitive Christian Churches , after the Ascension of Christ , from which we reason on this manner : That government of the Church which is commended unto us & approved by the example of the Apostles and Apostolick Churches , is worthily to be embraced of us . But the government of the Church by Synods , which besides their counsell and admonition , doe also with authority judge and determine the weightiest causes and affaires of particular Churches , is commended unto us as is above sayd : Therefore , &c.

The Assumption of this Argument is proved :

I. By that holy assembly or Synod which is recorded Act. 1 . 15-26 . wherein there was not onely counsell given , but also an exercise of Ecclesiasticall power & authoritie , and that in such a busines as was of great and rare importance , in the choyse of a new Apostle . This Assembly was not an ordinary Congregation or particular Church , but it was a Synodicall assembly , and performed such a work as did not belong unto any one particular Church . This appeares divers wayes : I. In respect of the persons of whom this Assembly did consist , and these againe of two sorts ; First , of Apostles , who being such persons as were not tyed unto any particular Church , but had an universall charge ; Matt. 28.19 . Rom. 10.15 , 18. This commission was unto them as much as if they had had a speciall delegation from many or all Churches , so that their presence and concurrence was sufficient to make this Assembly in some measure , as a generall or universall Synod . These eleven Apostles having also a peculiar charge to be at this time at Ierusalem , the place of this Assembly , and to tarry there for a while ( Luk. 24.49 . Act. 1.4 . ) were by divine direction brought unto this Synod . Secondly , for other persons , the Disciples that were present at this Assembly , it appeares they were from divers places ; some of them from Galilee , as the brethren of Christ there mentioned , Act. 1.14 . with Mat. 13.55 , 56. & how many of them were inhabitants of Ierusalem or Iudaea , it is not specifyed : so that the 120 persons met together at this time , Act. 1.15 . cannot be sayd to have bene a distinct particular Church of persons dwelling in Ierusalem , but an occasionall assembly or Synod upon such ground as the story of the Scripture doth manifest . II. In respect of the busines it self here performed , viz. the election of an Apostle : it was such a work as did not appertaine unto any one particular Church , but all Churches had interest therein , seeing the care of all the Churches was committed unto the Apostles . 2. Cor. 11.28 . All Churches were alike bound to beware of false Apostles , that could transforme themselves into the Apostles of Christ . 2. Cor. 11.13 . It had bene a presumption in any one Church , and a wrong unto all the rest , if without their consent , one alone should have chosen an Apostle : especially considering there were even at this time a multitude of the faithfull in other places whom this work concerned . Many had bene lately converted by the ministery of Iohn Baptist : Matt. 11.12 . and now immediately before the Ascension of Christ we read of more then 500 brethren at once which were witnesses of the Resurrection of Christ . 1. Cor. 15.6 . These 120 had done injury unto them , save that these generall persons , the Apostles , called of God for the service of all Churches , did for them by divine appointment appeare in this Synod . III. In respect of the manner of this election , which was made with a threefold limitation , 1. Unto one of those men which had companyed with the Apostles all the time that the Lord Iesus went in and out among them , beginning from the baptisme of Iohn , even untill that same day that he was taken up from them . Act. 1.21 , 22. Now these Disciples that thus waited on Christ , such as Barsabas and Matthias were , being no inhabitants of Ierusalem , what power had a particular Church to determine and dispose of them that were no members of their particular society ? 2. There was a restraint from absolute electing of any one of these : they were onely allowed to present two , and to offer them unto the choyse of the Lord . vers. 23.24 . 3. The way and meanes of inquiring the will of God herein , was determined and restrained unto a Lot , whereby the judgment and definitive sentence of God was declared unto the Synod that rested therein . And by these extraordinary directions it pleased God to honour this first Synod of the new Testament .

It is here also to be observed , that although some Writers have spoken of this election as made by a particular Church , yet we have sundry learned men consenting with us in the exposition of this story , who labouring to shew the profit and necessity of Synods , (a) (a) Whitak . de Concil. qu. 1. c. 3. doe argue from this place , Act. 1. and affirme that in the New Testament the Apostles and whole Church did celebrate a Synod for the choosing of Matthias into the place of Iudas . The Professours of Leyden to the same purpose (b) (b) Synops. pur . Theol. Disp. 49. alledge this example , Act. 1. and call it the first Synod at Ierusalem .

II. The example of that renowned Synod which is recorded Act. 15. is a sufficient warrant , wherein the use and authority of Classes and Synods is commended unto us , and this not onely for counsell and admonition , but also for the judgement of causes and for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction . As that which went before the Synod , namely the great dissention about a dangerous errour , with seeking of redresse by a solemne deputation of messengers from the Church of Antioch ( Act. 15.1 , 2. ) did call for help in the most effectuall manner : so the things done in the Synod are an evidence of the authority which they used therein , both by a definitive sentence which they pronounced concerning that controversy which was brought unto them ; vers. 28 , 29. and by an authentick ambassage of chosen men sent from that Assembly of Apostles , Elders and brethren , both to carry the Epistle that was written , and by word of mouth to declare the same things , vers. 22 , 23 , 25 , 27. That also which is noted to have bene done after the Synod in the publication of the acts thereof , doth also beare witnesse touching the authority of those acts , in that they are called the decrees , ordained of the Apostles and Elders , &c. Act. 16.4 . The fruit also which by the blessing of God followed hereupon , in being a meanes of great consolation , and establishment of the Churches in the faith ( Act. 15.31 . & 16.5 . ) is to be considered as an argument whereby the H. Ghost doth further commend unto us the authority of such Synods in the right government of the Church .

Upon this example doe generally all judicious Writers build the authority of Synods , as upon a sure foundation & groundwork .

Calvine saith that (c) (c) Comment. in Act. 15.6 . here is prescribed of God the forme and order of gathering Synods , &c.

Beza upon this place , (d) (d) Annot. maj. in Act. 15.12 . & V. 23. having shewed that here was a 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or foregoing consultation of the Apostles and Elders , which was related unto the whole Church , and ratifyed in the common assembly thereof , he affirmeth that this was the right forme of a lawfull and true Apostolick Synod , &c. And both these are to be understood of such Synods as exercised authority of Ecclesiasticall censure , according to the practise of those Churches wherein they lived , of which more hereafter .

Bullinger observeth here ( as is noted by (e) (e) Expos. Eccles. in Act. 15.6 . Marlorate ) that this custome was in old time diligently kept of the holy Bishops in imitation of the Apostles , and complaineth of the neglect thereof .

D. Rainolds , when as the Papist objected unto him that there must be a chief Iudge to end controversies , to keep the trueth of faith , & peace of the Church , that it be not pestered with heresies and schismes ; he answers thereunto , (f) (f) Conf. with Hart. c. 6. div. 2. p. 206. that The wisedome of God hath committed that chieftie of judgement ( so to call it ) not to the soveraigne power of one , but to the common care of many . For when there was a controversy in the Church of Antioch about the observation of the law of Moses , some Iewes teaching contrarie to that which Paul and Barnabas taught : they ordained that Paul and Barnabas , and certain other of them , should goe up to Ierusalem , to the Apostles and Elders about that question . Act. 15.2 . And so by their common agreement & decree , the controversy was ended , the trueth of faith kept , and peace maintained in the Church . After which example the (g) (g) Euseb. hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 14. & 21. & 22. lib. 7. c. 26. & . 28. Cypr. epist 6. & . 14 , & 31. & 53. & 72. & 75. Concil. Ancyr. Gangr . Antioch . Laodic . &c. Bishops ( that succeeded them ) made the like assemblies , on the like occasions : and by common conference took order for such matters , both of doctrine and discipline , as concerned in common the state of their Church . So did the Apostles and Apostolike men provide against schismes and heresies . Their wisedome reached not unto the policie of one chiefe judge . Thus D. Rainolds doth many wayes acknowledge the authority of Synods : he calleth that power which they have , the chieftie of judgement : he avoucheth that they have it by divine right , that the wisedome of God hath committed it unto them : he pleadeth from the forenamed warrant , Act. 15. he extendeth this power unto matters both of Doctrine and Discipline : the testimonies which in his margine he alledgeth out of the Ecclesiasticall history , to shew that the like assemblies were kept in succeeding times , are such as speak of their excommunicating wicked Hereticks , viz. Euseb. hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 14. &c. l. 7. c. 26 , 28. &c. whereby it appeares that he allowed unto Synods not onely counsell or admonition , but a power of exercising Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction & censure . Those Councels mentioned and poynted at by him , for instances of this chieftie of judgement , were such as did not onely admonish , but also determine and judge of causes : The Synod of (h) (h) Barthol . Carranza , Summa Concil. p. ●3 . &c. Ancyra in Galatia made most severe Ecclesiasticall lawes for the excluding of such as did fall in time of persecution : The Synod of (i) (i) Magdeb. Cent. 4. c. 3. col . 111. &c. 6. col . 463 Gangris in Paphlagonia exercised Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in deposing Eustathius . Bishop of Sebastia for his errours : and the like might be noted for the rest . Whatsoever particular errours were in any of these , yet the authority and jurisdiction it self is approved of him as proceeding from the wisedome of God , declared in this place , Act. 15.

D. Whitaker in his disputation against Bellarmine touching Councels layes downe this Text , Act. 15.6 . for a ground of that which he takes occasion to intreat of , and (k) (k) De Concil. Qu. 1. c. 1. p : 1 , 3 , 4 , &c. often repeats that text , applying it to each of the questions which he discusseth . And whereas our Opposites doe grant a lawfull use of Synods for counsell , but not to judge , nor to give judiciall sentence for the deciding of causes ; D. Whitak . describing the State of the Question betwixt us and the Papists , touching the persons that are to be called to a Synod , shewes that (l) (l) Ibid. qu. 3. c. 1. p. 79. the Papists will have onely the Bishops or greater Prelates , to be allowed for judges , and the Presbyters or inferiour Clergie to be onely inquisitors , disputers or consulters , to give counsell , but not to have suffrages in giving definitive sentences . This is the opinion of the (m) (m) Bellar. Tom. 2. Contr. 1. de Concil. l. 1. c. 15. Romish Church . Now D. Whit. in the refutation of the Papists , doth as wel refute the Brownists and other opposites , while he proves (n) (n) De Concil. qu. 3. c. 3. that all who have a lawfull deputation and calling are to be allowed for judges , and not for counsellers onely ; and that their suffrage is not onely for consultation but for decision , as is hereafter shewed more at large . Observe onely at this time , that the first argument in that dispute is taken from this very place , Act. 15.

G. Bucerus pleads from this same ground of Scripture , and writes (o) (o) Dissert. de Gub. Ecc. p. 65. that not onely severall particular Churches had their proper distinct Presbyteries , but that the history of the Apostles witnesseth , that when greater controversies did arise which could not be ended in lesser Colleges , then more Churches under the new Testament did runne unto a Generall Synod . Act. 15. And what power they were wont to exercise therein , he shewes by a distinction of persons comming to the Synod . As D. Whit. refuting the popish distinction of greater and lesser Clergie , shewes that there was a right and power of suffrages & judgement in the Synod : so Bucerus (p) (p) Ibid. p. 107. 108. &c. confirming the distinction of Iunius , viz. that some persons came to the Synods as Delegates sent from the Churches , which therefore did give definitive sentence of matters propounded ; that others comming without such deputation and commission , might give their advise and counsell but without suffrages , doth hereby acknowledge a power of jurisdiction in the Synod , by those that were peculiarly called to be judges therein .

Zepperus (q) (q) Polit. Eccl. l. 3. c. 8. de Syn. p. 713. 714. 715. &c. alledging Act. 15. for a patterne of Synods , declares that after the Apostles the primitive Church in the new Testament being most studious of this consociation or combination in Synods , did not onely communicate by letters , but meeting together in Nationall or Generall Councels , did heare the causes of Hereticks & others that appeared before them , & so convinced , condemned and excommunicated them , & sent their decrees unto all Churches with the names & heresies of those that were excommunicate , &c. Thus did he acknowledge the right of Synods , not onely for counsell & admonition , but also for jurisdiction in censuring .

Piscator (r) (r) Thes. Theolog. vol. 1. Loc. 23. p. 361-364 . writing of Councels and Synods , and of the seven questions concerning them , doth seven times alledge this place , Act. 15. for a ground of direction in each of them . And for the authority of Synods , he plainly expresseth his meaning , when speaking of the government of the Church in generall , he sayth * * Thes. 62 , 63. it consisteth chiefly in Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction : and againe distinguishing this jurisdiction into two parts , he sayth that the one part consisteth in the power of making lawes , & potissimum spectatur in Conciliis , that is , it is chiefly seen in Synods .

Bucanus (f) (f) Loc. Cō . Loc. 43. qu. 21 , 22 , 25 , 27. writes much to the same purpose , and asscribeth unto Synods authority of making lawes , of deciding controversies , and this from the example of that Synod , Act. 15. often mentioned by him .

Mr Fenner (t) (t) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 7. p. 278-281 . briefly and methodically describing the nature of Synods , the kindes , the use & authority of them , doth derive their authority from this ground , Act. 15. which even in that short description is more then tenne times alledged by him .

Many other such Testimonies might be produced to shew the consent of judicious and learned Divines in this poynt , of which somewhat more is to be sayd , when I come to give answer touching that multitude of Authors which Mr Canne alledgeth against me . Let us now heare what my Opposites say concerning this Example .

Mr Dav. his Exceptions touching Act. 15. answered .

I. DAV . * * Apol reply , p. 254. 255. This Text , Act. 15. is alledged by Bellarmine to prove the binding force of the decrees of Councills , and by the Answerer , to shew the authority of the Classis : whereunto Iunius giveth 2 answers also . 1. Non sequitur ex particulari , si custodienda fuerint decreta Concilii Apostolici , ergo & omnium servari oportere . It doeth not follow from a particular , that because the decrees of an Apostolicall Councill are to be observed , therefore the decrees of all Councills must be so kept . Contr. 3. li. 4. cap. 16. And whereas Bellarmine affirmeth that the question there was not defined by Scripture , but by the voyces of the Apostles , Iunius denyeth that any thing was ordained in that Councill , but from the Scriptures , as he had before demonstrated , and thereunto referreth the Reader . ANSW. I. It may be observed here how untrue it is which Mr Dav. pretends in excuse of his large writing , saying , (v) (v) Pref. to the Reader . For the help of the Reader in comparing the Reply with the Answer , I have inserted his owne words every where . This hath he not done here , nor in many other places . I shewed (x) (x) Answ. to unj . cōpl . p. 88. how this place Act. 15. had bene alledged by another against the Brownists , and that this his allegation served to condemne both himself and his fellowes . Mr D. hath neither inserted mine owne words , nor yet the words of him that had alledged this place . II. In alledging the two answers of Iunius unto Bellarmine , he wanders wide from the question in hand . I am of the same minde with Iunius in both those answers : Though the decrees of that Apostolicall Synod were infallibly true and just ; yet is it not so with other Synods , many whereof are to be rejected for their erroneous and unjust decrees . All the decrees in that Synod , Act. 15. were grounded upon the Scriptures , and rested not merely upon the suffrages of men . Iunius had just cause so to answer Bellarmine , that maintained an unlawfull and absolute authority of Synods , and exacted obedience of necessity to all their decrees . Is not this to abuse both me and his Readers , and to bleare their eyes , that they should not rightly discerne the state of the question ? III. That the Reader may better conceive in what manner an authority and power is asscribed to Classes and Synods , let the authority of particular Churches be considered , as an example and modell of that authority which is in Synods . My opposites themselves confesse that there is in particular Congregations an authority and power to judge and censure offendours , and yet they will not deny but that they may erre in their judgements , that they want such infallible direction as the Apostles had , and that their decrees and Ecclesiasticall censures are to be regarded no further then they are grounded upon the Scriptures . So is it with the authority of Classes & Synods .

I. DAV . (y) (y) Apol. reply . p. 255. And , whereas Bellarmine sayth that the decree of the Apostles was not left to the examination of the Disciples , but that they were simply commanded to obey , Iunius chargeth him with falsely supposing two things . 1. That the Apostles alone made this order . For the Elders concurred with the Apostles in this sentence , and the whole Church , all of them being taught by the spirit of trueth to think the same thing . And this he saith is the manner of proceeding in those Councills where Christ is praesident . 2. That the same respect is to be had to the determination of others , as of the Apostles . Which is an errour , he sayth , For it was the singular priviledge of the Apostles , that they had immediate assistance of the Holy Ghost , and infallibility in their Apostolicall determinations . so that what they delivered was to be received without examination , whereas the dictates and sentences of all other are to be examined by their writings : whereby it appeareth that the Scripture acknowledgeth no such power of making lawes to be due to the Classes , unlesse they can produce some other texts , which when they shall be alledged , shall be further examined , if God permit . ANSW. I. All that Mr Davenp . hath here set downe is wholy impertinent , and all being granted , our assertion touching the lawfull authority of Synods & Classes remaineth firme . We grant with Iunius , (z) (z) Animadv . in Bellarm. Contro . 4. l. 1. c. 18. § 11. that the Apostles alone did not judge , but the Elder and others also concurred with them , not onely in counsell , but in giving judiciall sentence with them . We grant that there is not the like respect to be had to the determinations of others , as of the Apostles : we grant that no such power of making lawes is due to Classes , that is , no such power of infallible determinations , &c. and yet we hold they have a lawfull authority of judging and deciding controversies , &c. The like we hold concerning particular Churches with their Elderships ; we grant they have no such power of infallible determinations , and yet a lawfull power to determine and judge of causes : We grant that there is not the like respect to be had to the determinations of particular Churches , as of the Apostles ; and yet a due respect not onely for admonition and counsell , but also for power to censure and to give sentence . We grant that the censures , sentences and judgements as well of Elderships and Churches , as of Synods and Classes , are in like manner to be tryed and examined by the Scriptures , and yet this grant impeacheth not the lawfull authority of either of them , in exercising a power of judgement . II. For the better direction how to discerne & judge of the actions of the Apostles , and how farre their example is a rule of practise and imitation to the Church of God , it shall not be amisse to set downe a profitable and usefull distinction observed by Iunius , (a) (a) Ibid. lib. 2. c. 16. n. 6. which is , that the Apostles had a twofold manner of Power , Common and Proper . The Common is that ordinary power which they had together with the Elders , as they were Bishops . The Proper or peculiar is that extraordinary power which was for a while given unto the Evangelicall Church at the springing up thereof , in respect of which the Apostles were above the whole Church . According to that common power , Peter was 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a fellow Elder , 1. Pet. 5.1 . according to this peculiar power he destroyed Ananias and Sapphira , Act. 5. By that common power Paul sayth , 1. Cor. 5.4 . You and my spirit being gathered together in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ : but by that peculiar power he sayth , what will you ? shall I come unto you with a rod ? &c. 1. Cor. 4.20 . This he sets downe elswhere more fully , and applyes it to the power exercised Act. 15. saying , (b) (b) Ibid. l. 1 c. 16. n. 1. Here the Aposles are sayd to have used communication : therefore this power was common to the Church , and not a peculiar action of the Apostles in this Synod at Ierusalem . We doe therefore thus determine distinctly concerning this thing : All that were furnished with gifts and calling judged in this Synod : first the Apostles and Apostolick men : then the Elders that laboured in the ministery of the Word , as well they of the place in Ierusalem , as those of Antioch , & if any moreover were come from other places , &c. Therefore when we alledge this example , Act. 15. to shew the authority and power of Synods in judging of controversies , those that to frustrate & elude this example doe plead and except that the Apostles had extraordinary power , they are here reproved by Iunius , who shewes that though the Apostles had extraordinary gifts in judging , which might procure the more respect in that regard ; yet the power it self by which they did judge , Act. 15. was not extraordinary and peculiar to the Apostles , but ordinary , and common to Ministers , Elders , & other Deputies of the Churches , & therefore commonly & perpetually to be observed & used , as occasion requireth .

Mr Can's Exceptions touching Act. 15. answered .

BEfore he comes to the point , he intreats me to resolve five Questions , the two latter whereof I have answered (c) (c) Pag. 34. before ; the other with their answers are as followeth .

I. CAN. I. (d) (d) Churches plea , p. 32 , 33. Whither the Assembly , mentioned in Act. 15. there a Synod or Classis . ANSW. The Assembly mentioned Act. 15. was a Synod , and not properly a Classis , according to the usuall acception of the word in these places . Classes are Assemblies of Ministers comming often together out of neighbour Churches within a lesser circuit : Synods have a larger extent , comprehend many Classes under them , & come more seldome together .

I. CAN. II. How it can be manifested from that place , that both are divine institutions , as here is affirmed . ANSW. This place , Act. 15. or any other that yeelds warrant for one of these Assemblies , yeelds it for both : because both are of like nature , and differ not essentially , but in circumstantiall matters of time , place , number of persons . In both these is a superiour Ecclesiasticall authority over particular Churches : in respect of both there appeareth a mutuall dependence of Churches , & that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited unto a particular Church , which is the Question betwixt us .

I. CAN. III. How he can naturally from thence rayse this doctrine ; viz. Excommunications and elections of Ministers , are actions belonging unto Classes and Synods . ANSW. When I rayse such a doctrine from Act. 15. as he mentions , which I have not done any where , then is it time for me to manifest how the same ariseth naturally from the Text. Election of Ministers is an action belonging to severall Congregations , and not to Classes and Synods : but if any particular Churches doe offend in choosing unlawfull and unfit persons , then are Classes and Synods to judge thereof , and to hinder such elections . Had the Church of Antioch gone about to elect for a Minister among them one of that Sect which taught the brethren there , Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses , ye cannot be saved ; Act. 15.1.5 . then had the Synod at Ierusalem authority to have hindred that election , which appeareth because they had power to make a decree against such false doctrine . Act. 15.28 . And thence also it followeth , that if any of the Christian Pharisees had stood obstinately in such errours , tending to the subversion of soules , to the bringing in of another Gospel , and making Christ become of no effect unto men , Act. 15.24 . Gal. 1.6 , 7. & 5.2 , 3 , 4. then after due conviction , that Synod at Ierusalem had authority as well to censure the person , as to condemne his errour , having in readines a revenge against all disobedience , 2. Cor. 10.6 . with Gal. 1.8 , 9. especially if the particular Church whereof such a person was a member , should refuse to doe the same according to their direction .

I. CAN. To the point now : I doe deny that this place Act. 15. proveth any such thing , for which it is alledged . For I. Here was no combination of many Ministers of divers Churches ; but onely a few messengers sent from Antiochia unto the Congregation at Ierusalem , about a controversy there specifyed . Hence it is affirmed by many learned men (e) (e) D. Brid. pag. 1224. that as this was an assembly of one onely particular Church ; so it binds (f) (f) D. Whit. de Conc. qu. 2. p. 6. & 67 onely but in a speciall or particular meeting . ANSW. I. It is untrue which he sayth , that here was no combination of many Ministers of divers Churches ; because here were the Ministers of all Churches , even the Apostles that had the care of all the Churches , of whom all Churches might say , these are our Ministers . Act. 15.6.2 . Cor. 11.28.1 . Cor. 3.21 , 22. Mat. 28.19 . This was the noblest combination of Ministers that ever was . II. It is without warrant that he saith , onely a few messengers were sent from Antiochia , for besides Paul and Barnabas , the deputies and messengers of that Church , which might stand for many other , it is sayd , that certaine other of them were sent , Act. 15.2 . but how many or how few it is not specifyed . III. That which he alledgeth from D. Bridges is unsound , viz. that this was an Assembly of one onely particular Church . As it is expressely against the text , so I may oppose against in the testimony of Iunius * * Pag. 68. before noted , who speaking of them that judged in this Synod , reckons up first the Apostles and Apostolick men ; then the Elders that laboured in the ministery of the Word , as well them of the place in Ierusalem , as those of Antioch , and if any moreover were come from other places , &c. IV. Whereas he citeth D. Whitaker , as if he affirmed of this Synod at Ierusalem , that it bindes onely but in a speciall or particular meeting , he doth herein falsify the testimony of D. Whitak . for though he distinguishing Synods into Particular , Provinciall or Nationall , & Universall , doth in (g) (g) De Concil Qu. 1. c. 2. p. 6. that place , call this a Particular Synod , yet hath he no such assertion as though it should binde onely in a speciall or particular meeting ; and it had bene against the text , Act. 15.23 . & 16.4 . where it is noted that the Synodicall Epistle was sent unto the Churches of the Gentiles in Antioch , Syria & Cilicia , that they might observe the decrees thereof . As for that (h) (h) Ibid. p. 67. other place out of D. Whit. it is misalledged , there being no such matter at all there mentioned . Instead of that mistaken place , let him consider what Mr Cartwright saith hereof , (i) (i) Confut. of Rhem. Annot. on Act. 15.6 . We will not strive whether the Councell were Generall or Provinciall : but it may be counted a Generall Councell in respect of the presence of the Apostles , which were Governours of all the Churches of the world .

I. CAN. II. As Mr Cartwright saith , (k) (k) Refut. of Rhem. on the place . Paul and Barnabas went not up to Ierusalem , to submit their judgement to the judgement of the Apostles ; for that had diminished the authoritie of their doctrine , then which there was no greater in the world : they being both infallibly directed by the Holy Ghost . Onely they went up to conferre with them , and for countenance of the truth , in respect of men , and for the stopping of the mouthes of such deceivers , as pretended they were sent by the Apostles . vers. 24. In a word that no suspicion might remaine in the minds of the people , as if Paul in doctrine differed from the rest . ANSW. I. Mr Canne corrupteth and falsifyeth the words of Mr Cartwright , by adding unto them this word Onely . Though Paul and Barnabas went up to conferre , yet the words of Mr Cartw. are not , Onely they went up to conferre , as here they are alledged . Againe , those words that follow , which Mr Canne sets downe in such a letter as if Mr Cartw. had spoken word for word in such manner , viz. for countenance of the trueth in respect of men , and for the stopping of the mouthes of such deceivers as pretended they were sent by the Apostles ; v. 24. these are the words of Mr Robinson (l) (l) Iustif . of Sepat . p. 199. verbatim , & taken out of his writing , and therefore ought rather to have bene alledged in his name , then in Mr Cartwrights . II. Though Paul and Barnabas went up for such ends as are here propounded , for countenancing of the trueth , &c. yet those ends doe not argue that therefore the Synod at Ierusalem did not exercise Ecclesiasticall authority in giving definitive sentence touching the controversy brought unto them ; seeing those ends were more effectually and fully obtained thereby . for by such judiciall sentence the truth was countenanced before men , and the mouthes of deceyvers more effectually stopped , and suspicion of difference betwixt the Apostles more clearly taken away . III. Though Paul and Barnabas went not up to submit their judgement to the judgement of the Apostles ; yet this hinders not their going to procure that the judgement of those deceyvers , which had troubled the Church of Antioch , and likewise that the judgement of such as had bene made to doubt by them might be submitted unto the judgement of the Apostles , or that those deceyvers might be censured by the Synod , if after conviction they should persist in their evill . IV. That which Mr Cartw. speakes of P. and Barn . not submitting their judgement unto the judgement of the Apostles , as if it would have diminished the authority of their doctrine , &c. is to be understood ( as I conceive ) as spoken by way of opposition to the Rhemists and other Papists against whom he dealt , who say as well concerning Paul and Barnabas , as concerning the other deceivers , (m) (m) Rhem. on Act. 15.2 that they did not stand stifly to their owne opinion on either side , but condescended to referre the whole controversy and the determination thereof to the Apostles , Priests or Ancients , &c. who hold from Jerome that (n) (n) Rainol . Conf. with Hart. c. 4. div. 3. p. 133 Paul had not had security of preaching the Gospel , unles it had bene approved by the sentence of Peter , and of the rest that were with him . Such a submission might have diminished the authority of their doctrine , and therefore is not to be acknowledged . Otherwise there was even in the Apostles themselves a lawfull submissiō unto the judgement of the Church . 1. Peter himself ( as Iunius well (o) (o) Animadv . in Bell. de Concil. l. 2. c. 16. § 5. observes ) judicio Ecclesiae subjicitur , atque ad cam remittitur voce Christi jubentis , Dic Ecclesiae , Mat. 18. & alibi . that is , he was subjected unto the judgement of the Church & sent unto it by the voyce of Christ commanding , Tell the Church , Mat. 18. & elswhere . D. Whitaker also (p) (p) Contro . de Concil. Qu. 5. c. 3. p. 172. affirmes and confirmes the same thing concerning Peter : and why may it not be sayd of Paul and Barnabas as well as of him ? 2. Seeing Paul and Barnabas were certaine that the Apostles did agree with them in judgement and could not erre in their sentence , they knew that the same should not diminish the authority of their doctrine , but rather magnify and illustrate the same .

I. CAN. III. If Ierusalem lay northward 200 miles from Antioch , as I read (q) (q) Itiner . N. Test . fol. 96. it did : Surely then he hath small reason to bring this Scripture , as the ground and foundation of the Classicall Assembly ; yea and to tell us * * Pag. 88. that it is a remarkable place of Scripture , to warrant the exercise of that power which we deny . And a little after , This one allegation is sufficient to evince the falshood of their assertion . ANSW. I. He mistakes and so perverts the testimony of the Author whom he alledgeth , directly contrary to his expresse words , who (r) (r) Itiner . N.T. p. 66. & 82. edit. 1624. & p. 82. & 101. edit. 1635. in divers places of this book , as is to be seen in the severall editions , sayth not as it is alledged , that Ierusalem lay Northward from Antioch , but on the contrary that Antioch lay Northward from Ierusalem . So uncircumspect is he in his quotations . II. Suppose it had bene written in his Author so as he alledgeth it , yet then it was a great simplicity and want of judgement in him , that could not of himself have corrected such a manifest and palpable errour . Had he had a very small measure of knowledge in the Geographicall descriptions of the holy Land and the countries bordering thereupon , without the knowledge whereof men cannot well understand the story of the Bible , there being so many references which the H. Ghost hath unto the different situation of severall places , then might he have knowne that Ierusalem lay Southward and Antioch Northward from Ierusalem . for 1. The common Geographers , (s) (s) Cl. Ptol. Asiae tab 4. Atlas Merc. &c. old and new , of all sorts , doe beare witnesse hereof in their Mappes and ordinary descriptions of the world and those parts thereof . 2. Had he gone no further but looked well on this story , Act. 15. where the messengers travelling from Antioch to Ierusalem , are sayd in their way to passe through Phaenice and Samaria , he might have observed that as those countries in the way lay Northward from Ierusalem , so must Antioch also from whence in the right way they came to those countries . Let others be admonished hereby , that they rashly follow not such a guide , that will be a great master and teacher of the Churches , and yet as the wise man noteth , knowes not the way to the City . Eccles. 10.15 . III. I doe willingly grant that Antioch was 200 miles from Ierusalem : those 70 Dutch miles which this Authour mentions , according to common account make 280 English miles , 80 more then Mr Canne reckons . Now the further that Antioch was from Ierusalem , the stronger is this our Argument from Act. 15. The greater paines they tooke in travell , to come unto another superiour judicatory out of themselves , doth argue the greater necessity of Synods , and shewes that the fruit expected thereby was the more precious in their eyes . The Deputies of the Churches that came to the late Synod at Dort , from Geneva , Zurich and Berne , travelled further then these Antiochians did . And of old time they came more then twise so farre unto Synods . Had this combination of Churches and their authority in judging brought the Churches into Antichristian bondage , as the Brownists call it , See before Pag. 32. then might it have bene sayd unto all these travellers , as once unto the Idolatrous Jewes , O ye swift dromedaries , &c. keep your feet from barenes and your thoat from thirst . Ier. 2.23.25 . IV. It is to be observed how he omitteth the things that were specially intended by me , for the conviction of those I had to deale with by the testimony and reasoning of one of their owne fellowes . Whereas I grounded my reproof of them upon his confession , and the conclusion I made did arise from the premisses of his assertion ; this is passed by , so that the Reader cannot understand the force of my reasoning in that place , and yet he cryes out to me , teaching his client to say , But before you make such hasty conclusions ; have a little patience to heare us , to speak for ourselves . W.B. should rather have sayd , to heare what a Brownist can say for us , and how Mr Canne can defend the matter . I desire the Reader to look on my (t) (t) Answ. to W.B. p 87. 88. first Answer , and then to judge whether that was a hasty conclusion , wherein the ancientest of themselves went before me . But let us heare how he proceeds .

I. CAN. (v) (v) Churches plea. p. 34. I pray how can you prove that the Officers of these two Churches , being 200 miles asunder , were combined and met ordinarily together ( as the Classes doe ) to determine the cases of many Churches ? ANSW. I. Their combination is manifest in this act of communion and comming together for the judgement and decision of the controversy raised among them . II. That they met ordinarily together I never sayd , neither doe I affirme it ; this being not a Classicall but a Synodall Assembly , according to the common distinction thereof , and according to the practise among us . III. That they determined the cases of many Churches I shewed * * Pag. 69. before , from Act. 15.23 . & 16.4 .

I. CAN. Orhow doe you prove that there was any officer at all of Antioch , in Ierusalem at this time ? ANSW. I prove it , I. Because Paul and Barnabas were both speciall Deputies of the Church of Antioch , and likewise had such a generall calling as made them Officers of every Church . II. Because the Apostles which then remained at Ierusalem , as Peter and Iames , were as well Officers of Antioch as of Ierusalem , Apostles being Governours of all Churches . III. For the other messengers sent from Antioch , seeing Elders are approved by the Church as sittest to mannage the affaires thereof , therefore it was reasonable that at least some of them should be sent about this busines , & thereupon Iunius ( as is * * Pag. 68. before noted ) takes it for granted , that the Elders of the Church of Antioch were among those that judged in this Synod .

I. CAN. Briefly , or how doe you proove , that the brethren sent from Antioch exercised authority in the Church at Ierusalem ? ANSW. That the Deputies sent from Antioch , had authority and power of suffrages in the Synod at Ierusalem , appeareth by the generall and speciall commissions given unto them , as is mentioned in the answer to his former demand . As Paul once answered for himself and for Barnabas upon another occasion , when he was carped at by some in the Church of Corinth : Or I onely and Barnabas have we not power , &c. 1. Cor. 9.6 . so might he have answered for both in this case for let Mr C. shew if he can what publick Ecclesiasticall meeting could have bene in those times , in any Church , touching any controversy that concerned any generall doctrine of the Gospell , yea or the censure of manners in any other person , wherein Paul and Barnabas might not exercise authority with others .

I. CAN. Yet all this you must make good , otherwise you are guilty of abusing and perverting the Scripture , in affirming that the power which the Classis exerciseth , was practised at Antioch and Ierusalem , and by Apostolicall direction . This you have spoken : but it is untrue . &c. ANSW. I. Suppose I had not made good all that he required me to proove ; suppose the Church of Ierusalem alone had judged the controversy , and that no Officer of the Church of Antioch had bene among them , with any authority : yet this example of one Church judging the controversy risen in another , doth shew that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited unto a particular Church within itself , but that the causes of one Church may be submitted unto the judgement of another . This is the substance of the Question betwixt us , and this being granted it followes that Churches have liberty to appoint Classes and Synods for the mutuall judging of their causes , as occasion shall require . II. By charging me with untrueth in such manner as here he doeth , he makes himself guilty of double untrueth : for 1. This affirmation here mentioned was not mine at that time , but his in whose name I repeated it , and that with condition , if it were so , If the Churches here doe practise , &c. as may be plainly seen in the forementioned place of my Answer . 2. Though at that time I intended not to dispute the cause , but first waited for the proofes of such as accused me ; yet had I then used such an affirmation , yet it had bene true , as I shew throughout this Chapter , and therefore it was an untrueth in Mr Canne to avouch the contrary . And as for that place Ier. 23.31 . which he misapplyeth against me , the threatning contained therein is to be feared of him who hereafter abuseth & perverteth so many Scriptures for the subverting of Synods .

I. CAN. IIII. It is certaine , that at Ierusalem not onely the Apostles and Elders met together ; but as Luke expresseth it , vers . 12 , 22. the Church also ; being interested in the thing : And therefore gave sentence with the rest , to the decree then made . Observe what D. Whitaker replyes unto Bellarmine , denying the multitude to be called : It was alwayes ( sayth hee ) (x) (x) De Conc. Qu. 8. c. 3. & Qu. 3. c. 3. p. 96. 97. the practise of the Apostles in common cases , to call the whole Church together : and no doubt but they did so here . Now there was no need to have it mentioned , seeing it had bene their constant custome formerly so to doe . Mr Parker (y) (y) Polit. Eccl. l. 3. c. 12. p. 108. 126. 334. affirmes the same : So the Authours of the Cent. (z) (z) Cent. 1. l. 2. c. 9. p. 547. 548. And it seemes in Cyprians (a) (a) Lib. 4. Epist. 16. time , the Church was not deprived of her right herein ; howsoever the Papists (b) (b) Bellarm. de Conc. & Eccl. l. 1. c. 16. p. 39. in those dayes teach otherwise , and Mr Paget and others , doe otherwise practise . ANSW. I. In that not onely the Apostles and Elders , but other brethren also gave sentence with therest to the decree then made ; it followeth hence from the consideration of that which is here confessed to be done by each kinde of person here mentioned , that the use of Synods is not onely for counsell or admonition , but also to give sentence and to make decrees , which are acts of authority and power . The errour of Bellarmine and the Papists is (c) (c) De Con. cil . l. 1. c. 15. & 16. that onely Majores Praelati , the greater sort of Prelates ( such as are their Bishops and Archbishops , and by priviledge or custome , Cardinals , Abbots , and Generals of Orders ) have jus suffragii decisivi , that is , authority to give definitive sentence ; that Presbyters , Elders , and other Doctours or learned men in the Synod have onely suffragium consultivum , a voyce in consultation , liberty to give counsell , to deliberate and dispute , but not to give definitive sentence in the deciding of any matter . Thus they take away the right and power of judging from one half or more of those persons that are to appeare in Synods . The errour of the Brownists and other our Opposites is that all the persons in the Synod have onely suffragium consultivum , onely power to deliberate , to advise and give counsell , that all jurisdiction is limited unto a particular Church : and so they destroy wholly the authority of Synods , which the Papists doe in part . The Papists deprive one half of the persons of their power , and these deprive all the persons of their power . But now in this case Mr Canne by his confession refutes both these errours , granting jurisdiction , a power of giving sentence and making decrees unto the people as well as others . Thus is he condemned out of his owne mouth . Thus is he condemned by those whom he alledgeth : when D. Whitaker sayth of Act. 15. (d) (d) De Conc. qu. 3. c. 3. p. 97. In hoc ergo Concilio quivis laicus & Presbyter definitivum suffragium habuit , non minus quam Petrus ; that is , In this Synod every lay-man and Elder had a definitive voyce , as well as Peter . Thence it followes that there was an authority and jurisdiction in the Synod : it was not onely for advise and counsell . He saith againe , (e) (e) Ibid. c. 2. p. 85. The end of Synods is to decide controversies , to prescribe Canons , to correct abuses , to set Churches in order , &c. What plainer evidence of their power can we seek for ? This same authority of Synods is in like manner proved by that which (f) (f) Pol. Eccl. lib. 3. p. 108 126. 334. Mr Parker to like purpose witnesseth together with D. Whitak . and others . II. Mr Canne here doth yet blame our practise in depriving the Church of her right , and the people of their interest , and is so eager in seeking to blame the manner of our keeping Synods , that unawares he hath yeelded us the matter itself about which we dispute , viz. an authority of giving sentence , and not onely a giving of counsell by Synods . His reprehension is that Mr Paget and others doe otherwise practise . But who be those others beside me ? Why did he not name them as well as me ? Are they any other then all the knowne Reformed and Orthodox Churches in Europe ? He might well think that if he had mentioned these , the very naming of them and my following of their practise , would have bene not so great a blame unto me , as an occasion of making himself suspected and condemned for his unjust opposing of them . That it may the better appeare how unjustly he blameth our practise , let us examine more particularly what he hath sayd , and withall set downe some observations , whereby the peoples right in Synods may the better be discerned .

I. To shew the peoples interest , he alledgeth Act. 15.12 , 22. where there is mention made of the multitude that was present , and of the whole Church sending messengers , &c. But by the multitude we may understand not the whole number of the Church at Ierusalem , which consisted of many thousands , but rather the multitude of such speciall persons as were met in the Synod . So Beza interpreteth it , (g) (g) Annot. maj. in N.T. in Act. 15.12 . Multitudinis autem nomine intellige non totam Ecclesiam , &c. By the name of the multitude understand not the whole Church , which was not yet wholy adjoyned , but the whole company of the Apostles and Elders , as appeareth before from the 6 verse , &c. Piscator likewise (h) (h) Schol. in Act. 15.12 . approves this interpretation , and addes some further light unto it , from the reference of the Greek article , though he also give liberty for another interpretation . So for that phrase , the whole Church , mentioned vers. 22. Iunius (i) (i) Animad. in Contr. 4. de Conc. l. 1. c. 15. n. 19. &c. 16. n. 1. expounds the same of the Elders and Deacons , or the whole Clerus or Clergy serving that Church : these saith he are designed by the common name of the Church . Calvine also (k) (k) Cōmen . in Act. 15.6 . writes to the same purpose , Luke saith not that the whole Church was gathered together , but those that were men of learning and judgement , and which by vertue of their office were lawfull judges of this cause . It may be indeed that the disputation was before the people , but lest any man should think that the common people were promiscuously admitted to handle the cause . Luke expressely nameth the Apostles and Elders , as more sit to take cognition thereof .

II. We grant that besides Ministers and Elders , other members of the Church may have suffrages or voyces , and give sentence in Synods as well as those that are Officers ; alwayes provided , that they be lawfully deputed and sent thereunto . Thus D. Whitaker explaines himself touching his allowance of lay-men to have voyces in Synods , and sayth , (l) (l) De Conc. qu. 3. c. 2. p. 92. Every man ought not to be admitted into the Synod nor to speak therein , but he that shall be chosen of the Church and designed thereunto . Againe he saith , (m) (m) Ibid. c. 3. p. 103. Not onely Bishops are to be chosen of the Church to be sent unto Synods , but other godly , prudent , & learned men , which happily can dispute more skilfully , and inquire into controversies better then the Bishops . Whosoever is sent of the Church he represents the Church . And so (n) (n) p. 97. 98. 104. oft in other places . Iunius in like manner (o) (o) Animadv . de Conc. l. 1. c. 15. n. 4. &c. 16. n 1. & n. 10. requires of such as have voyce in Synods that they be furnished with gifts and calling , whether Officers or any others . And this also is the practise of the Reformed Churches in these parts , where upon occasion divers times some such are deputed and sent unto Synods , which have no Ecclesiasticall office : and even in the Nationall Synod at Dort divers other members of the Church , which were neither Ministers nor Elders , were sent thither & allowed to be Delegates , & were to have not onely deliberative but also definitive voyces , as well as any other ; as appeares (p) (p) Act. Synod . Nat. Dordr . Sess. 4. Art. 3. in the lawes & orders prescribed by the Illustrious LL. the States Generall , &c.

III. Even of those which by a lawfull election & deputation are sent unto Synods , whether they be Ministers and Elders , or other members of the Church , there ought to be a limited and certaine number : for if every Church in a whole nation might send as many as they would or could ; there might be thousands and ten thousands gathered together into some Synods , whereby great confusion and disorder in the discussing and judging of many causes would apparently follow . D. Whitaker saith , (q) (q) De Conc. q. 3. p. 81. Certainly confusion cannot be avoyded , when too many meet together : And as for that Synod at Ierusalem , he saith , * * Ibid. q. 1. c. 6. That assembly could not be great , because they were compassed about with the Priests and Pharisees . And therefore also in the practise of these Churches there is a certaine number determined , of such as are to be sent unto Synods , as appeareth likewise in (r) (r) Act. Synod . Nat. Dordr . Sess. 4. Art. 3. those lawes before mentioned . If Mr Canne will allow any limitation of number , and can therein satisfy himself , that he doth not deprive the people & Churches of their right , he may thereby also satisfy himself for any thing that he objecteth unto us in this behalf .

IV. We doe further grant this liberty , even unto such as are no Delegates or Deputies of the Church , that though they be not allowed for judges , yet many of them (s) (s) Inn. Animadv . in Bell. de Concil. l. 1. c. 15. n. 2.3 . & 9. as hearers may for their edification be present at the communication & conference in the Synod , that they may profit in godlines . This also is the practise of these Churches , both in Provinciall and Nationall Synods , so farre as the place will conveniently receive a competent number : and so also it was observed in the Nationall Synod at Dort .

V. This liberty of hearing in Synods is so moderated & restrained , that though they which have no calling unto the Synod , may heare questions touching doctrine and religion discussed , yet such are not allowed to be present and to heare when personall matters of scandall and offence come to be examined , because as Iunius saith , (t) (t) Ibid. c. 15. n. 9. contra charitatem fuisset . Nam veritatis cognitio ad omnes pertinet , infirmitatum minime . that is , It had bene against charity . for the knowledge of the trueth belongs unto all : the knowledge of infirmities not so .

VI. Touching the right and liberty of Synods there are many other things to be further observed . When Mr Cartwright had spoken very much for the liberty of the people in Synods , yet for prevention of mistaking , and by way of correcting himself after a sort he saith , (v) (v) Confut. of the Rhemists Ann. on Act. 15. V. 6. n. 5. Yet write we not this , as though the peoples presence , either in all Councels where the doctrine is not in controversy , were * * The negative particle added there . seemes to be the Printers fault . being concrary to that which went before and followes after , making no good sense in his words , & is therefore to be omitted . needfull : or that in those Councels where they were present , they have like right with those Bishops and Elders . For they ( we mean Bishops and Elders ) may first by a severall and foreset deliberation , take counsell whether it be expedient to propound any such matter , as is in cōtroversie in that Councell where the people shall be present . Whereby if they perceive any generall and obstinate opposition of them against the truth , they may hold that poynt of doctrine back . This we see to have been done by Iosias , who or ever he assembled the people , first of all assembled the Elders of Iuda and Ierusalem . 2. King . 23.1 . Also by Iames , who at Pauls arrivall to Ierusalem , first assembled the Elders to debate of the matter , or ever he was presented before the Church . Act. 21.18 , 19. Secondly , if the people should bewray a wilfull stubbornesse against the truth , not suspected by them : yet the Governours being sound ( without whom there can nothing be concluded ) there should not follow any prejudice of the Councels authority against the trueth : albeit the number of the people assembled were greater then of those Bishops and Elders . Hereupon it commeth that the Decrees of the Councell are after called the Decrees of the Apostles & Elders : leaving out the brethren , which Luke had first set downe . And upon the same ground in the decision of doubtfull matters , Moses , Deut. 17. commandeth that they should have recourse unto the Priests of the Leviticall stocke , for that they bare the principall sway in those deliberations . Lastly , the case of Councels being as it hath bene declared , it is no marvell although Augustine call a Generall Councell in some respect , the consent of the whole Church , considering that not onely those Bishops and Elders , but some of the people were ( in all likelyhood ) there assembled .

That which Mr Cartw. sayth of the severall and foreset deliberation , agreeth with that which Beza (x) (x) Ann. in Act. 15.12 . writes of a 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or foregoing consultation . The same is acknowledged by (y) (y) S. Theo. l. 7. p. 277. Mr Fenner also . And hereunto accordeth that which Gersom Bucerus fitly noteth concerning the meaning of Cyprian , who writing unto the Elders & Deacons that he had determined from the beginning of his government to doe nothing by his owne judgement privately , (z) (z) Cyprian . l. 3. ep. 10. without their counsell , and without consent of the people ; Bucerus explaineth his speech distinctly , on this manner (a) (a) Dissent . de Gub. Eccles. p. 145. Behold , first he mentions the counsell which was to be borrowed from the Presbytery : and then ▪ the consent , whereby the judgement of the Presbytery was publickly approved of the people . And this he applyes also to the order of that judgement described , 1. Cor. 5. But concerning the judgement of Cyprian we have occasion to speak more hereafter .

I. CAN. V. Howsoever the Church at Antioch , sent some Brethren , with Paul and Barnabas , unto the Church at Ierusalem : notwithstanding ( and let it be well observed ) they did not this as being a dependent body , and standing under another Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves . For as Mr Parker (b) (b) Poli. Eccl. l. 3. c. 20. p. 301. & 314. excellently proves it , the Church at Antioch at this time , had absolute power in , and for her self , to have ended the controversy ; and might have done it : I say , in respect of authority , without acquainting therewith any other Congregation at all . To the same purpose another saith , (c) (c) D. Whit. Conc. qu. 1. c. 1. The Church of Antioch sent not to Ierusalem , as being bound in duety thereto : But in regard it was the chief place of Religion , therefore they made choyse freely of that Congregation , as knowing them to be best able to resolve the controversie . True it is , the Hierarchie (d) (d) D. Whit. g. T. C. 3. deny this : of whose opinion Mr Paget must either be ; or els the Classes , ( as they now rule ) must fall to the ground ; for any relief that this Scripture , Act. 15. will yeeld unto them . ANSW. 1. Had Mr Canne well understood the state of the question , or what he saith and whereof he affirmes , he might easily have knowne that we are of the same minde with Mr Parker , in this , that as Antioch so every other particular Church hath like authority to end their owne controversies , if they finde themselves able . This condition , concealed by Mr Canne , is foure or five times repeated by Mr Parker in the (e) (e) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. p. 301 , 302. place alledged , speaking of Antioch and other particular Churches with these expresse words , si modo possit , si modo vires suppetivissent , &c. if they could ; if they had ability ; if they found not themselves too weak ; in case of impotency , &c. Mr Canne hiding these conditions from the eyes of his Readers , doth hereby hood-wink them and keeps them in darknes from seeing the right meaning of Mr Parker . 11. Besides the case of impotency alledged by Mr Parker , there was another reason why this controversy at Antioch was to be brought unto a Synod , viz. because it was causa communis , a common cause , that concerned both many other Churches in regard of the matter , and in speciall the Church of Ierusalem , because the authours of this controversy were not members of the Church of Antioch , but came from Iudaea and from them of Ierusalem , Act. 15.1 , 24. and therefore that Church of Ierusalem had more right and authority to judge of them , then they of Antioch had . 111. Whereas he would have it to be well observed , that the Church of Antioch sent to them of Ierusalem , not as being a dependent body , standing under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves : the right and well observing hereof stands in this , that we acknowledge particular Churches to be dependent bodies , not by way of subjection unto any one supposed to have more authority then the rest , but so dependent that every one is equally and mutually subject to one another , as occasion requireth . The Churches of Ierusalem , of Antioch , of Samaria , and others , were all of equall authority , and yet each standing under the authority of a Synod compounded of them all : and this appeareth by the instance of this controversy , referred here to the decision of the Synod at Ierusalem . IV. For the testimony of D. Whitaker , (f) (f) Conc. qu. 1. c. 1. that the Church of Antioch sent not to Ierusalem as being bound in duety thereto : 1. It is misalledged by him , for in the Chapter mentioned by him there are no such words to be found : the words are indeed Mr Parkers , and not of another as he sayth , poynting at D. Whit. in his margine . He jumbles testimonies together ; that which one sayth , he sets downe in anothers name , and followes the mistake that is in Mr Parkers (g) (g) Pa. 314. book through the Printers or Writers fault . And though in the (h) (h) De Conc. Qu. 1. c. 2. p. 6. Chapter following D. Whit. sayth of Ierusalem , that there was as it were a certaine castle of Religion and the head of the Church ; yet the other words are none of his . So licentious and negligent is Mr C. in his quotations . 2. For the thing it self , though in the combination of Churches into Synods , they are not limited and simply bound in duety ( ex obligato , as Mr Parker sayth ) to any one Church more then another , yet this freeth them not from their duety of uniting themselves to some Classes or Synods : even as particular persons though they be not simply bound to one Congregation more then another , but may use a Christian liberty therein ; yet are they bound in duety to joyne themselves as members to some Chuch : and further where no absolute necessity is imposed , yet godly wisedome teacheth men a duety in respect of circumstances and accidentall occasions , to make choyse of one Church rather then another . V. He alledgeth D. Whitg . so defectively that no man by his quotation can tell how to finde his words . But whereas he sayth of the Hierarchy , that I must either be of their opinion ; or els the Classes ( as they now rule ) must fall to the ground ; for any relief , &c. this consequence remaines to be declared and proved by him .

I. CAN. VI. When the Hierarchie alledge Act. 15. to proove their Diocesan and Provinciall Synods lawfull , marke how they are answered by the Reformists , (i) (i) Park . Polit. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. p. 315 , 316. The particular acts of the Apostles , in cases alike , must alike be observed . If this reason be effectuall ( as indeed it is ) against them ; then it is no lesse effectuall against the Classes : Now I have in part already shewed , how quite contrary their doings are unto the Example in Act. 15. unto which this further may be added : that the matter carried from Antioch to Ierusalem , was agreed upon by the whole Church ; Pag. 338. and sent thither by their mutuall desire and consent ; And hence our Divines teach , that the power of bringing things from one Congregation to another , belongeth not to any one Officer , but to the whole Church . If this be true , by what word of God then doth Mr Paget , by his * * Thus he is accused by our Elders , in the records of our Church , Oct. 6. 1631. owne authoritie , and without the consent of the Consistory , or any one of them , carry matters to the Classis , and there he and they together , undoe all that , which the Elders , with the Churches consent , had before joyntly concluded . ANSW. 1. That the particular acts of the Apostles , in cases alike , must alike be observed , I doe willingly grant , and thereupon ground our Argument for the authority of Synods . To this end it is alledged of Mr Parker in this very place which Mr C. doth cite , viz. to shew how controversies are to be brought from particular Churches , not to one person , to a Bishop or Arch-Bishop , as the Hierachy would have it , but unto a Synod according to the example in Act. 15. How Mr Canne doth imagine that this should be effectuall against Classes , he neither declareth , neither can I conjecture . II. Whereas he addeth , that the matter carried from Antioch to Ierusalem was agreed upon by the whole Church , &c. I argue thence ; if a whole Church sometime be so offended and troubled by false teachers , that they hold it needfull to seek help of a Synod ; it is lesse marvell that sometimes one or two should be driven to seek such help . Had there bene but one person in Antioch troubled and unsatisfyed in conscience about that poynt of justification and salvation by the works of the Law , who could have forbidden him to seek help of the Synod , either by way of counsell or judgement , when he could not finde it at home ? And in matters of judgement , seeing justice is to be done to one person as well as to a multitude ; Ier. 21.12 . & 22.3 . Esa. 58.6 . Amos , 5.12.24 . therefore if one person think himself oppressed by a particular Church , the liberty of appeale is not to be denyed him . III. Whereas they say , Hence our Divines teach , &c. whom do they meane by this phrase , our Divines ? Doth W. B. mean the Arminian Divines , unto whom he hath declined , and is become one of their disciples ? Doth Mr C. mean the Divines of the Separation ? The communion of other Divines is renounced by them . And these also are such , that if a whole Church together should agree to referre their controversies unto the judgement of a Synod , they hold it to be an Antichristian bondage . Doe they mean Mr Parker whom they alledged immediately before , and unto whom they seem to have reference by that ambiguous quotation , so set downe in the margine as if it belonged unto that which went before ? Yet he is but one , and none of theirs . Mr Parker saith indeed * * Pol. Eccl. p. 338. there , that this delegation and power of delegating is not in one Bishop , but in the Churches themselves . He speakes of that communication of Churches , when some deale with others concerning any Ecclesiasticall busines , by sending their delegates or messengers unto them , which power of sending delegates in Ecclesiasticall affaires , he proves to be in the Church it self , and not in any one Bishop , in opposition unto the Hierarchy , who will have such businesses to be done by themselves and in their owne name . That which Mr Parker sayth is no way contrary unto the practise of the Classes and Synods , where the Deputies and Delegates of the Churches appeare in the name of those severall Churches from which they are sent , acknowledging the power of their delegation to be derived unto them from the same . Mr C. and W. B. confound these two things which are to be distinguished , viz. the dealing in Church affaires in the name of the Church , which they onely are allowed to doe who are chosen of the Church and designed thereunto , and the propounding of personall grievances in case of appeale or complaint touching any thing that is amisse , which , as we sayd before , is free unto every Officer and member of the Church when he cannot otherwise be satisfyed , he doing it still in his owne name . Now both these may be understood by that their phrase of bringing things from one Congregation to another : whereas Mr Parker meant onely the former , as is plaine by his whole discourse in the place mentioned ; though Mr C. and W. B. would faine apply it unto the latter , as appeares by the inference which thence they make against me . But for this their opinion they cannot shew any one word of God , nor any one Divine , whereas I have the * * Pag. 37.41 . witnesse of both . IV. Touching the accusation of me in particular , that I have brought matters to the Classis , without consent of the Consistory , or any one of them , &c. how earnest soever they be both in the line and in the margine to load me with double rebuke ; yet their owne words fall upon them , and while they seek to accuse , they excuse me rather . for if it be as they say , then it appeares that the matter I took in hand was such as might stand firme upon tryall and examination by the Deputies , Ministers and Elders of many Churches , when as the contrary proceedings were all undone and came to nothing . And yet it is also false which they say of the Churches consent : the matter being never propounded unto the Church , nor their consent required or asked , notwithstanding all that was done by some particular persons . The complaints and reproaches with which they make up their 6 Exception are not worth the answering . The testimony of the English Church at Franekford is afterward to be considered .

I. CAN. VII . The thing then and there concluded , was divine Scripture , imposed upon all other Churches of the Gentiles , although they had no delegates there , v. 22 , 28. ch. 16.4 . ANSW. I. The Argument is not taken from the infallibility of trueth that was in the decrees of this Synod , but from the order according to which they were made , and the persons determining the things that were then and there concluded , being such as did not all belong unto that particular Congregation , where the controversy was raysed . II. Though the decrees in that Synod were grounded upon the Scriptures , as I granted * * Pag. 66. before ; yet they could not be sayd to be divine Scripture , untill they were by Luke recorded among the Acts of the Apostles : neither was it manifest unto all that they were according to the Scriptures , untill it was concluded in the Synod ; for els it had bene in vaine to have repaired thither for this resolution . III. He that would seem to say * * Pag. 69. before out of D. Whit. that this assembly did binde onely but in a speciall or particular meeting , doth now acknowledge that the thing then and there concluded did binde all other Churches of the Gentiles , being imposed upon them all , to be observed by them . It is true indeed that the decrees of this Synod were directed and delivered unto severall Churches of the Gentiles , where the observation of them was judged to be necessary , not onely because they were by infallible direction from the holy Ghost , which reason is implyed by Mr Robinson ( from whence this and the substance of most of the former exceptions is borrowed ) when he addes , (k) (k) Iustif . of Sep. p. 199. and so imposed upon all other Churches , &c. but besides , because the Apostles were chief judges in this Synod , who as I have shewed often * * Pag. 62 , 72. before , were as Delegates from all the Churches ; in which respect , as was also noted * * Pag. 69. out of Mr Cartwright , this Synod may be accounted a Generall Councell .

I. CAN. VIII . It is observable , how Mr Paget stumbleth at the same stone , and misapplyeth the very same place of Scripture , as the Papists (l) (l) Rhem. on the place . &c. have done before : For thus they write ; Paul and Barnabas condescended to referre the whole controversie , & the determination thereof , to the Apostles and Ancients at Ierusalem , that is to say , to commit the matter to be tryed by the Heads and Bishops , and their determination in Councill . And indeed such application of it , better serves the turne of Iesuits and Priests , that seek to set up the Popes Supremacie , and a Tyrannicall Hierarchie , then those that desire to stand for the Rights and Priviledges , which Christ hath given unto his Church . ANSW. There is nothing sayd here , but either it is refuted by that which I have sayd already ; or els it is a mere begging of the question , by avouching that which remaines by him to be prooved , and which I am to disprove when I come to the examination of his Arguments . Though the Papists abuse and pervert this place , yet that is no prejudice to our and others right use of it , as I shewed before * * Pag. 35.36 . touching the like exception about Deut. 17. How can I be sayd to misapply this place as the Papists have done , seeing I doe not apply it in such sort as they have done , either to derogate from the certainty of the doctrine preached by Paul and Barnabas , which their opinion noted in those very words of the Rhemists which he cites , I have * * Pag. 70 ▪ before rejected ; or to prove that Councels have absolute authority , and that their decrees are infallible , which errour of theirs I have in like manner disclaimed , both in my (m) (m) Ans. to W. B. p. 89. former writing , and at the very * * Pag. 29. & p. 6 , 67. See before . p. 63 , 64 , 65. first entrance into this Dispute ? In a word , seeing I have applyed this place no otherwise , then other Orthodox Divines have done before me , it is needles to insist further upon this matter .

CHAP. V. An Answer to the Allegations of Mr Davenport , touching the Authority of Synods .

HAving searched through Mr Day . his book for some speciall Arguments from the Scripture , to shew the undue power of Classes and Synods , whereof he with others doth accuse them , I doe therein finde my self deceived and frustrate of my expectation . He speaks oft of the warrant of the word , but he brings it not where and when it most concerned him . I finde onely in one piece of a leafe (a) (a) Apol. reply ▪ p. 236. a few testimonies of Scripture , but so loosely and ambiguously noted , without framing any Argument from them or without applying them directly to the Question , that men hardly can guesse at his meaning . I finde also the most of the very same testimonies first alledged by Mr Canne before Mr D. his book came forth , and by him framed into Arguments ; and therefore in answer to Mr Can. I shall speak something of them in the next Chapter . That which he doth most largely insist upon , is the writing and testimonies of men : and of these he sayth , (b) (b) Ibid. p. 238. I will not stand to give a Catalogue of their names , though I might be plentifull therein , but will content my self with the three Writers of this kinde , whom the Answerer pretended , in conference with me , to make for him . and I shall shew them to be strongly against him , Mr Cartwright , and Mr Fenner , and Mr Parker , men of our owne nation .

SECT. I. His Allegation of Mr Cartwright answered .

FOr Mr Cartwright ; His owne words undivided are these : (c) (c) T. C. ● Reply , p. 49 2 edit. And if it should happen ( which may come to passe ) that any Church should desire or choose , or consent upon by the most part , some that is unmeet , either for doctrine or manners , then the Ministers and Elders of the other Churches round about , should advertise first , and afterward as occasion should serve , sharply & severely charge , that they forbeare such election , or if it be made , that they confirme it not , by suffering him to exercise any ministerie . And if either the Churches round about doe faile of this duety , or the Church which is admonished , rest not in their Admonition , then to bring it to the next Synode , and if it rest not therein , then the Prince or Magistrate , which must see that nothing in the Churches be disorderly and wickedly done , ought to drive that Church from that election to another which is convenient . Now upon these words Mr Dav. without any just explication or further declaration thereof , makes this bold and unreasonable conclusion . (d) (d) Apol. reply , p. 47. Thus Mr Cartwright . So that in his judgement , other Churches have no power of hindring a faulty election , but by admonition , which power every Christian hath in another , for his good . But that Mr Cartw. giveth more power unto the Churches and Synod , then that which every Christian hath , & more then the power of admonition onely , it appeareth thus :

I. He doth in this place manifestly distinguish betwixt admonition , & a charge or commandement , which implyes a greater power and authority ; when as he sayth of the Classis , or of the Ministers and Elders of the Churches round about , that they should advertise first , which notes their admonition , and afterward sharply & severely charge , which implyes a commandement and authority therein . Therefore in Scripture one and the same 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . word is usually and indifferently translated either to charge or command , Matt. 10.5 . Luk. 8.29 . Act. 1.4 . & 4.18 . & 5.28 . 1. Tim. 4.11 . with Luk. 5.14 . & 8.56 . 1. Tim. 1.18 . & 5.7 . & 6.13 , 17. thereby to expresse a speciall authoritie of such as use the same . And the propriety of this word is thus declared by Mr Cartwr . himself , when expounding those words of Paul , 1. Tim. 6.13 . he saith , (e) (e) T. C. 1 Rep. p. 177. It is to be noted that he saith [ I denounce or I charge ] he doth not say [ I exhort or give counsell ] leaving it to the liberty of Timothie , And thus here we are in like manner to understand him , when he tells how a Classis of Ministers and Elders were sharply and severely to charge a Church , that they used an authority more then of exhorting or admonishing and counselling , so that the matter was not left in the liberty of them that were so charged .

II. He proceeds further , and after both admonition and a severe charge or prohibition , he shewes that the Classis hath yet more to doe in this busines , if their charge be not regarded , in respect of the unlawfull election , viz. that they confirme it not by suffering him to exercise any ministery . Whereas ordinarily Ministers newly elected are confirmed and ordained by imposition of hands by some Ministers of the Churches neere unto them ; this Mr Cartwr . would have to be denyed unto him . And this denyall of his ordination after his election , is to be esteemed a kinde of censure , in some sort proportionable to the deposition of a Minister already confirmed ; seeing keeping out or casting out from the Ministery , are actions of like nature . And this is that which Mr Fenner , who was well acquainted with the meaning of Mr Cartwr . in these things , poynteth at , when speaking of a controversy rising in a Church about the calling of a Minister , he saith ; (f) (f) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 2. p. 244. that the cause is to be referred unto the judges whom it concerneth , ( and who are after mentioned ) that they may eyther ratify the election or make it frustrate . Now in the Ecclesiasticall politie these judges are no other then Classes or Synods , whereof he afterward speakes ; and this their abrogating and making voyd an unlawfull election , is a power more then simple admonition .

III. Whereas Mr Cartwr . here saith , that if either the Churches round about doe faile of this duety , or the Church which is admonished , rest not therein , then to bring it to the next Synod , &c. hereupon (g) (g) Def. of Answ. to Admon . p. 173. D. Whitgift calles for proof of Scripture , commandement or example to justify this order . Mr Cartw. in his second Reply having first shewed other warrant for admonition by Churches , proceeds further and saith , (h) (h) T.C. 2 Reply . p. 231 , 232. That from the admonition of the Churches , it is meet to come to Synods , if the judgement of the Churches be contemned ; may be shewed by proportion from the place of our Saviour Christ in S. Matthew , ch. 18. for as when one brother is not mooved with the admonition of two or three , the matter must be referred unto the Church , to see whether the majestie of it will moove him , whom the authority of two or three would not : even so it is meet that the Church , that maketh light of the judgement of two or three Churches , should be pressed with the judgements of the Diocesse or Province , as shall be in that behalf advised . From this proportion , seeing the rule , Matt. 18. was not onely a rule of admonition , but also a rule for the exercise of authority in censuring , it followes hence in like manner , that many Churches combined in a Synod , have power to censure as well as to admonish .

IV. Mr Cartwr . doth further declare his meaning in the same place , when he alledgeth the example of the Reformed Churches in this matter : If I were in this poynt ( saith (i) (i) Ibid. p. 232. he ) destitute of the word of God : yet the naked examples of the Reformed Churches ought to weigh downe a Popish custome . Now it is undenyable , that the Reformed Churches doe allow the use of Classes and Synods , not onely for counsell or admonition , but also for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall authority and jurisdiction in judging of causes & censuring of offendours .

V. Mr Cartwr . speaking of the utmost that can be done by a Classis , or by Ministers and Elders of neighbour Churches in time of persecution , wanting a Christian Magistrate , against an obstinate Church that refuseth to be admonished , saith , (k) (k) T.C. 1 Repl. p. 52. If they excommunicate the whole Church , it is a hard matter , and yet if they may doe that ; there is all they can doe . To excommunicate a whole Church together , is indeed a hard thing , and such a thing as I never heard of in the practise of the Reformed Churches : yet this intimates that he thought they had a power of excommunicating at least some , if not all , upon a just occasion . And when D. Whitg . (l) (l) Def. of Answ. to Adm. p. 675 answering to a testimony of Cyprian alledged by Mr Cartwr . saith , Who ever denyed but that the Synods might excommunicate ? Mr C. (m) (m) Rest of 2 Rep. p. 89 replying againe unto him , yet shewes no dislike at all or difference from his Opposite herein , which yet he ought to have done , if he had thought it an undue power , & to have reproved him for giving this power of the greatest censure , even of excommunication unto Synods . Hence it appeares that he was farre from limiting all jurisdiction unto a particular Church ; that he allowed Synods more power then of counselling or admonishing .

VI. Mr Parker speaking of this very place in Mr Cartw. and vindicating it from the opposition of D. Whitg . shewes that he agrees with me in the interpretation thereof , and not with Mr Dav. He sayth , (n) (n) Pol. Ecc. lib. 3. c. 24. p. 353. Cum pressisset Thomas Cartwrightus Ecclesiarum Reformatarum morem , &c. When T. C. had urged the manner of the Reformed Churches in correcting the faulty election of Ministers , first by a Classis ; if that prevayled not by a Synod ; if that fayled also , by the Magistrate , &c. For if the example , custome and practise of the Reformed Churches be urged herein , then doth he not speak of hindring an unlawfull election by admonition or counsell onely ; then doth he acknowledge a further authority of judgement & censure in the Classes .

VII . The judgement of Mr Cartwr . touching the authority of Synods is manifest by that right which he asscribeth unto them for the decision of causes , and not for counsell onely , as was shewed * * Pag. 47. 48. before : and this may further be seen by that blame which is imputed unto him for Scottizing and Genevating , declared * * Chap. 7. sect. 5. hereafter . Had he bene of this new opinion , he could not have defended the cause of Reformation so as he did , but should have opened the mouth of his adversaries against him otherwise then he hath done .

SECT. II. His Allegation of Mr Fenner examined .

FOr Mr Fenner , in the allegation of his Testimony Mr Dav. hath made himself guilty of a threefold unfaithfulnes ; 1. in the omission of such things as snew his minde fully touching Synods : 2. in the mistranslation of his words : 3. in the misinterpretation and false collections that he maketh from them .

I. For his omissions : I. He omitteth that definition of Ecclesiasticall politie , set downe in the (o) (o) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 1. p. 241. beginning of that tractate , viz. that it is a divine politie , so farre as it is instituted of Christ , for the government of particular Churches , joyntly and severally . This definition being admitted , overthrowes that single uncompounded policie , maintained by Mr Iacob ; as also the assertion of Mr Dav. for jurisdiction limited to particular Churches : because herein he allowes a compounded policie , not onely for counsell , but for the government of Churches , as well joyntly as severally . Herein Ecclesiasticall policie and jurisdiction is extended further then the limits of one particular Church , even unto a Synod or Classis ; because there is no joynt government of Churches perfectly found but in such assemblies . The Scriptures also which Mr Fenner alledgeth for confirmation of this definition , being many of them taken from the old Testament , doe undenyably lead us unto such a joynt & compound government of the Church . II. He omitteth the definition of a (p) (p) Ibidē . particular Church , which Mr Fen. applyes as well to the Churches and Synagogues under the old Testament , as unto any since . This appeares in divers of the Scriptures and instances which he bringeth to confirme his definition , as namely , 1. Sam. 10.5 . Psa. 107.32 . & 111.1 . Luk. 5.17 . Mat. 4.23 . Hereby it may appeare how farre different and contrary he is to Mr Iacob and those of his opinion , (q) (q) Divine beg . & instit . of Chr. vis . Church . A 1. A 2. A 4. C 8. &c. teaching that the Churches of the old and new Testament and their government , doe differ one from the other in the very kinde , nature and forme ; by a specificall and essentiall difference , &c. Then could not both have had one and the same definition , in such sort as Mr F. gives it unto them , comprehending also under it such assemblies as stood under a compound policie , and were subject to an Ecclesiasticall judicatorie out of themselves . III. He omitteth that which Mr Fenner writes touching the election of a Minister , where the controversy of the Church , upon the peoples objecting against the same , is to be referred unto such judges , who ( as is before noted ) may either (r) (r) S. Theol. l. 7. p. 243 , 244. confirme or make voyd the Election : A plaine acknowledgmēt of a lawfull power out of a particular Church to judge the cause thereof . IV. He omitteth that which Mr F. writes in the description (s) (s) Ibid. p. 245 , 246. both of the Elders office in generall , and of the Ruling Elders in particular , where the warrant and authority of their office is derived from the Elders in Israel , and from the government of the Jewish Church , as appeares in those testimonies of Scripture which he alledgeth for proof thereof , as namely these , beside other , Lev. 4.13 , 14 , 15.2 . Kin. 6.32 . Ier. 19.1 . Ezek. 8.1 . Neh. 8.5.8.10 . Act. 4.5 . & 6.12 . & 5.21 . Now seeing he derives their offices from that forme of government , which is confessed not to have bene a single , uncompounded policie ; this is an evidence , that he also did not hold jurisdiction to be limited unto a particular Church . V. He omitteth that which Mr F. writes in distinguishing the Presbytery or Eldership of many Churches (t) (t) Ibid. p. 281. into a Synod or a Generall Councill . And not to speak of other things , he omitteth that description of a Generall or Vniversall Councill , viz. that it is a Presbyterie consisting of the deputies of many Synods , to determine and compound those things that may be profitable for the whole Church or for the greatest part thereof . The word which he useth to expresse the authority exercised therein , when he saith , ad ea statuenda , t.i. to determine , to make a statute or decree , imports more then a bare admonition , or counsell : and therefore it is manifest from hence that Mr F. did not allow of this new Discipline , which denyes the authority of Synods .

II. His unfaithfull translation of Mr Fenner is also to be observed in divers points . I. When speaking of the Eldership of one particular Church , (v) (v) Apol. reply , p. 238. he tells how Mr F. saith , it is properly called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . The words of Mr F. are , that it is (x) (x) S. Theol. l. 7. p. 279. proprio nomine sie dictum , so called with the proper name : His meaning is , that in common use of speech it had the proper name given unto it ; even as it comes to passe oft times that a part is called by the proper name of the whole , and one species or one sort receives the proper name of the whole kinde , as when in speaking commonly of the Ministers and Elders of a Church , the ruling Elders are so called with a proper name that belongs to the whole kinde , seeing Ministers of the word are Elders as well as they : 1. Tim. 5.17 . so when the ruling Elders are called with the proper name of Governours , 1. Cor. 12.28 . though Ministers of the word are governours also as well as they . And unlesse we thus understand Mr Fen. there should be no trueth in his words ; for as he himself saith , (y) (y) Ibid. p. 245. there is a Synecdoche in the name of Elders when it is given to Ecclesiasticall Governours : and therefore there must be a double improper or figurative speech , a double Synecdoche , when the assembly of some Officers in a particular Church is called with the proper name of the Eldership , whereas but some of them are elderly or aged men , and whereas the assembly of such men in a Synod is an Eldership as well as the other . II. It is a notable falsification of Mr Fenners testimony , when as he distinguishing the Ecclesiasticall Eldership into the Eldership of a particular Church and into the Eldership of many Churches , and giving before-hand in the first place a generall definition of the Eldership , common to both those kindes , Mr Dav. comes and restraines that generall definition to one kinde , and brings in Mr F. speaking on this manner , The Eldership of the first sort , he sayth , is a compound office wherein all the Elders doe , in the name of the whole Church , administer all the businesses &c. But this Mr F. hath not sayd : I desire the Reader to look on the (z) (z) S. Theol. l. 7. p. 276. place , as also on that which followes in his * * Pag. 279. transition , from the generall unto the species and severall sorts of the Eldership , and there to behold how grosly Mr D. corrupteth the words of Mr F. and abuseth the reader , and that in a point of maine consequence touching our question : for while Mr F. gives the same generall definition to the Eldership of many Churches , viz. to Classes and Synods , which he gives unto the Eldership of a particular Church , thereby the same authority and jurisdiction which he gives herein unto a particular Church is also given by him unto a Synod , the Eldership of many Churches : and then are not Synods for counsell onely or admonition , but they are to exercise a jurisdiction and power as well as particular Churches . III. Another instance of his unfaithfull translation , is to be observed from those words of Mr F. (a) (a) Ibid. p. 278. postea autem auditis & assentientibus , decernenda & pro decretis Ecclesiis proponenda sunt ; which he translates thus , (b) (b) Apol. reply . p. 239. and afterwards , the opinions and assent of all being declared , matters are to be concluded . Those last words should have bene translated thus ; matters are to be decreed and to be propounded unto the Churches for decrees : and being thus translated they import an act of authority , and a power of jurisdiction , in making decrees , which are more then counsell or admonition , especially when those matters so decreed are propounded unto the Churches for decrees . But the word of concluding which Mr D. useth is ambiguous , and is applyed sometimes to the reasonings of men , either in private or publick , where there is no authority to give definitive sentence , or to make decrees for the Churches . Mr Canne himself , though he condemne the Classes and Synods of the Reformed Churches , yet doth he allow Ministers and brethren of divers Churches to come together , (c) (c) Churches plea , p. 95. to conferre of things , yea and to conclude ( if they can ) what they judge meet &c. This use of the word conclude serves to elude and frustrate this pregnant testimony of their power . IV. Another mis-translation is , when in the same page , those words of Mr F. leges maximi momenti constituendae , are thus translated by him , orders also of the greatest moment to be made . This I doe therefore note the rather , because Mr D. keeps so great a quoile about the strict difference betwixt orders and lawes , and saith (d) (d) Apol. rep. p. 257. 258. that orders & lawes are ill confounded by me , and is large in declaring his minde therein . His friend also that made the Alphabeticall Table for him , and prefixed it before his book , notes this as a remarkable matter therein , * * Letter L. Lawes and orders differ . Now if these things be so , then hath he done very ill in confounding lawes and orders , by translating the word leges , orders , when he should have translated it lawes , according to the right and proper signification thereof . If he had disliked Mr F. for using the word leges , or lawes , and would correct it by putting in the word orders ; this was more then an exact and faithfull Translatour might doe . He should rather have translated the word truely , according to the right signification , and then have given warning to the Reader touching the fault of Mr Fenner in the ill confounding of lawes and orders , and putting one for the other . After these unfaithfull omissions and mistranslations , Mr Dav. hath not bene afraid to say confidently of himself ; Thus have I faithfully translated the words of this eminent light in his time , Mr Dudley Fenner , who was joyned with Mr Cartwright , &c. To his commendation of him I doe willingly assent : he was indeed an eminent light : and why then hath Mr Dav. gone about to obscure his light , by depraving his testimony , and labouring to put this bright-burning candle under a bushell , that men should not see his light ? Whether he make strongly for him or against me , let others judge .

III. Moreover after these omissions and mistranslations , come we to consider his miscollections from him , which without any just deduction or inference , upon the lame and imperfect recitall of his words , he thus propoundeth : (e) (e) Ibidē . The Reader may see how he leaveth the wholl power of jurisdiction in the particular Church , &c. How untrue this is it may appeare , I. By Mr F. his alledging those (f) (f) S. Theo. l. 7. p. 276. Scriptures , Deut. 17.9 . with 2. Chron. 19.8 , 11. Matt. 18.18 . 1. Tim. 4.14 . to shew what authority there is in a Classis or Synod , comprehended by him under that generall definition of a Presbyterie , as well as the Eldership of a particular Church : thereby he confesseth , that there is a power of judgement , censure and jurisdiction in Synods ; because those testimonies of Scripture speak of such jurisdiction and judgement , of binding and loosing of imposition of hands or ordination , &c. II. Though Mr F. speaking of excommunication and absolution from it , sayth that they are to be done in the assembly , by the authority of the whole Church , which last words Mr D. for speciall observation causeth to be printed in great capitall letters ; yet this doth not prove that he left the whole power of jurisdiction in the particular Church : seeing in the same (g) (g) Pa. 277 place speaking of Ecclesiasticall judgements administred by the Synod or Presbytery in deciding of doubts , he saith also , etsi authoritas communis sit , ministris tamen & sententiam dicendi & eam exponendi maxima facienda potestas : that is , though the authority be common , yet the greatest power of giving sentence and declaring it is to be yeelded unto the Ministers . Therefore did he not leave the whole power of jurisdiction in a particular Church . III. Mr F. a little after againe speaking of Ecclesiasticall judgements and censures , and still of administring them by the Ecclesiasticall Senate or Presbytery , which contained the Synod as well as a particular Eldership , he sayth of them , (h) (h) Ibidē . In quibus , per omnes Ecclesias summa Ecclesiastica potestas Presbyterio demandata est : that is , In which throughout all Churches the highest or chiefest Ecclesiasticall authority is committed to the Presbytery . And hereby also it appeares that he did not leave the whole power of jurisdiction in a particular Church . But these passages Mr D. omitted , when he translated other parts of the same periods : He thought it not to be for his advantage to have his Reader take knowledge of them . IV. Whereas Mr F. requireth , that in matters of greatest moment , after the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 or fore-consultation of the Presbytery , comprehending both Classis and particular Eldership , their counsels be told unto the Church ; that thing ordinarily is thus performed in these Reformed Churches , viz. after that in the Classicall assembly of Ministers and Elders it hath bene found just and requisite , that any persons should be excommunicated or any Ministers called , these censures and elections are then first solemnely propounded unto the particular Church , whom these things specially concerne , and so accomplished with their consent , and not otherwise : if the greater part of the Church dissent and allow not the excommunication or election ; then for the avoyding of strife , the matter is againe referred ad majorem Senatum , unto a greater Ecclesiastical Senate , Classis or Synod , to judge thereof and to compose the dissention . V. Mr F. in the same chapter , (i) (i) Pag. 278 279. shewes from the Scriptures that in these Presbyteriall assemblies there ought to be a mutuall office performed in the same in speciall manner towards one another , not onely for counsels , but also for the censures of such as are members of those assemblies . And this is also agreeable to the order prescribed both in the (k) (k) Kercken-Ordeninge , Art. 43. Nationall Synod at Dort , and in divers others ; for the censure of such faults as are committed in those meetings , or by contempt of the admonitions of inferiour assemblies . Hereby also it appeares that he allowed an Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in Synods and Classes , and did not limit all jurisdiction unto a particular Church . VI. After Mr F. had spoken in generall both of the Presbytery of one and of many Churches joyntly together , then he comes to speak of each of them severally : and there againe speaking of the Presbytery of many Churches , that is , of Classes and Synods , he saith , (l) (l) S. Theol. l. 7. p. 280. Hic autem leges Ecclesiasticae condendae sunt , Here are Ecclesiasticall lawes to be made . This was a power of jurisdiction , more then of admonition or counsell . This Mr D. passeth over also ; it was no pollicy for him to draw collections from such testimonies . VII . That one testimony of Scripture which Mr F. oft (m) (m) Ibid. p. 280 , 281. alledgeth , 2. Cor. 8.19 , 23. ( not to speak of others alledged with it ) is an evidence of the authority of Synods . It is there specifyed that the brother who was chosen to be a messenger of the Churches , was 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 elected by saffrages : now this election was an act of authority , exercised by sundry Churches in one businesse , touching one person ; and hence it appeareth , that a combination of Churches may exercise jurisdiction together touching such as are no peculiar members of one particular Church . And if such election may be made by many Churches , then may censures be decreed by many Churches together as occasion requires . Lastly , Mr F. having spoken of the first part of Ecclesiasticall politie , touching such as administer the same both by a simple and compound office in the Presbytery , both of one or more Churches , in Synods or Generall Councils , he comes at last to speak of the duety of the Saints , other members of the Church , which are not promoted unto any Ecclesiasticall office , and (n) (n) Ibid. p. 242 with p. 282. sets this downe for a common law unto them all , that they be subject in all those things aforesayd , and further the same according to their power , with their gifts , labour , and whatsoever way they are able . Hebr. 13.17 . This peculiar bond of speciall obedience and submission unto such Officers , even in Synods as well as in other ordinances , is an argument , that he thought them to have speciall authority , more then of admonition & counsell .

The judgement of Mr Fenner , this worthy Writer being thus cleared and vindicated from those unfaithfull omissions , mistranslations and miscollections of Mr D. his demand is hereby answered , and hereby he may see why I referred him to this book . As for those matters of fact which he addes , the untrueth thereof is elswhere to be declared . We will now proceed to Mr Dav. his third allegation .

SECT. III. His Allegation of Mr Parker examined .

IO. DAV . (o) (o) Apol. reply . p. 240 , 241. For Mr Parker . He largely and strongly proveth this position , (p) (p) De Polit. Eccl. l. 3. c. 1 Potestas Ecclesiastica essentialiter & primariò in ipsâ Ecclesiâ , tanquam in subjecto proprio , residet . The power Ecclesiasticall doth essentially and primarily reside in the Church itself , as in its proper subject . The sense wherein he thus spake , to prevent all suspicion of his pleading for popular confusion , he declareth out of Zanchy , who saith , toti Ecclesiae dedisse Christum claves , Zanch. in praecept . 4. qu. 3. sed ita ut in Ecclesiâ certi essent , qui clavibus utantur ad salutem Ecclesiae , honoremque Dei . That Christ gave the keyes to the wholl Church , but so , that there should be certaine men that should use the keyes to the good of the Church and glory of God . For the proof of the former , that the right of power is in every particular Church , he useth five Arguments ; in the 6. & 7. chapters , and then in the 8. chapter , he commeth to speak of the exercise and ordinary execution of this power , which is , he sayth , in the Church-officers or rulers , yet with this moderation , that this dispensation of the Churches power in the Officers be according to a well tempered forme , partly Aristocraticall , partly Democraticall , the Church committing those things to the Presbytery , which it cannot commodiously performe by it selfe , and retaining that exercise of power which belongs to the dignity , authority , and liberty which it hath received from Christ . Thus he wholy destroyeth that Democraty , or popular Anarchy , which Beza justly condemneth in Morellius , and is by some unjustly imputed to those that plead for a due reformation of Churches , according to the rules of the word , and the primitive patternes . Of the first sort of things , which the Church committeth to the Rulers , because it cannot commodiously performe them by it selfe , he speaketh in cap. 9.10.11 . ANSW. Mr Dav. professed and promised touching Mr Parker and these other Writers , that he would shew them to be strongly against me : but though he make a long discourse of his writing , and doe alledge in grosse eleven chapters at once out of Mr Parker ; yet doe I not finde that he applyes any thing to the question against me . for I. Suppose it be granted ( which yet some godly and learned men deny ) that all power Ecclesiasticall is essentially and primarily in the Church , as the proper subject thereof , and from thence derived and communicated to other , either particular persons , or assemblies of Classes and Synods ; what is this to our question ? doth it follow from hence that Synods have no power to judge Ecclesiasticall causes , or that they are onely for counsell or admonition ? This is the poynt of our question ; but this neither Mr Parker affirmes , neither doth Mr D. offer to conclude it by any just consequence from his words : and so all that he alledgeth is not to the purpose . II. This very derivation of power from particular Churches unto Classes and Synods , is an argument of the power of judgement that is in them : for what great need was there of a derivative power to consult or to admonish onely ? Mr D. confesseth that (q) (q) Apol. reply . p. 47. every Christian hath power of admonition in another for his good . And shall Synods have no more power then particular and private persons ? III. Whereas Mr Parker distinguisheth betwixt the power of the Church and the exercise of that power , and acknowledgeth that the execution of this power in the administration of the Word and Sacraments is not in the whole Church , but in some speciall persons appoynted thereunto ; it followeth hence that in some things the Ministers and Governours of a Church have a power which the Church cannot exercise without them ; and therefore in some respect a greater authority then the whole Church beside them . This is confessed in the practise of the Brownists themselves , who keep their children sometimes unbaptised for many yeares together , while they want Ministers that have authority to baptise . IV. The Authors alledged by Mr Parker , to shew that Ecclesiasticall power is originally in the Church , did never draw any such consequence from thence , that therefore there is no power of jurisdiction in Synods , but made the contrary conclusion , that therefore there was a power of jurisdiction in them . And this conclusion was made , not onely by the Councell of Constance and Basill , Ioh. Gerson & Schola Parisiensis , but by D. Whitaker also , whom Mr Dav. (r) (r) Ibid. p. 237. 238. alledgeth as if he made for him , who yet reasons strongly against him , saying , (s) (s) De Conc. qu. 5. p. 170. If a particular Church have greater authority in judgements then Peter , or any particular man , then much more the universall Church , which is represented in a generall Councell or Synod . V. For Mr Parker himself , though he be very large touching the originall power of particular Churches , and the derivation thereof unto Ministers & Synods ; yet he never concludeth from hence a want of jurisdiction in Synods , but declares the contrary in many (t) (t) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. & 23 , 24. &c. places , as is to be shewed hereafter . In the meane time let us consider how Mr Dav. proceeds in alledging Mr Parker .

I. DAV . Of the second sort of things , which the Church retaineth in it self , because it can commodiously exercise them by it selfe , he speaketh in cap. 12. Wherein by 22 Arguments , he proveth the Churches superiority over her Pastors and rulers , in 3 respects , 1. of the end , the power which they have being given them for her aedification , 2. in respect of the application of it to the persons , 3. in respect of regulating the use of it , if it be abused . ANSW. I. If those 22 Arguments of Mr Park . be good and effectuall to prove the Churches superiority over her Rulers ; then have we so many sound Arguments to prove the authority of Classes and Synods . This is evident , because Mr P. applyes those 22 Arguments to prove the jurisdiction of Synods as well as of particular Churches . His affirmation is (v) (v) Poli. Eccl. l. 3. c. 12. p. 77. that the superiorit of jurisdiction is retained in every Church , so that neither the Pastour in the Prime Church , nor the Praesident in the Combined Church , nor yet any Bishop is above the Church , but under the power of every Church . This distinction of the Church is more plainly declared by him afterward , where he saith , (x) (x) Ibid. c. 13. p. 117. Est itaque visibilis Ecclesia duplex , Prima et Orta , Prima , est collectio singulorum fidelium in unam Congregationem , et generali nomine Ecclesia dicitur . Orta , est collectio & combinatio Ecclesiarum primarum plurium in unum coetum , & appellatur Synodus . that is , The visible Church is of two sorts , The Prime and the Combined Church . The Prime Church is a collection of severall faithfull persons into one Congregation , and is called by a generall name , the Church . The Combined Church is a collection of more prime Churches into one company , & is called a Synod . Now the jurisdiction which he speakes of , he makes common to both , and expressely applyes it to both , to the combined Church or Synod , as well as to the particular or prime Church . And further that in the 12. chapter he spake generally of both these kindes of Churches , he manifests in the first words of the 13. chapter , where he begins thus , (y) (y) Ibidē . Hitherto we have spoken of the Church in generall , so farre as it is the subject of Ecclesiasticall politie , now let us come to the divers kindes thereof . II. Notwithstanding the superiority of the Church , yet Mr Par. (z) (z) Ibid. p. 77. acknowledgeth the authority of the Pastour to be very great , as having it immediately from Christ , and not onely the authority , but also the exercise of the same authority and jurisdiction ; in which respect he saith he is superiour not to men onely , but to the Angels themselves , Gal. 1.8 . as being in Christs stead , 2. Cor. 5.19 , 20. so long as he useth this authority lawfully . And repeating the same againe , he proceeds further when he saith , that if he doe not lawfully exercise his authority in the administration of the Word and Sacraments , then he ceaseth to be a Pastour , (a) (a) Ibid. p. 88. quo casu solo , eum suae Ecclesiae subjectum esse dicimus : in which case alone we say that he is subject unto his Church . If in this case alone ( which I durst not have sayd ) then in other cases , the authority of many Pastours & Elders , especially meeting together in a Synod , may exercise an authority superiour unto one particular Church .

I. DAV . And in cap. 18.13 . making a comparison between a particular Church , and Churches combined in Synods and Classes , he affirmeth that the difference between them is , not in the intensive consideration of their power ( which the Congregation hath , in reference to the Keyes , within it selfe ) but in the extensive power onely , wherein the Synod hath a power extended to more objects , viz. to many Churches ( in things common ) whereas the power of a particular Church is confined , and limited within its owne compasse . ANSW. In this 13. chap. ( for that number of 18. seemes to be mistaken ) Mr Parker doth againe give divers pregnant testimonies for the authority and jurisdiction of Synods . I. In the place alledged his words are these : (b) (b) Pol. Eccl. l. 2. c. 13. p. 121. I distinguish touching the power of the keyes , which is intensive or extensive . No prime Church , no not the least of them doth want the intensive power ; but it wants that extensive which a Synod hath , seeing the power thereof is extended to many Churches ; whereas the power of the prime or particular Church is not extended beyond her owne bounds . The power of the keyes is a power of jurisdiction , an Ecclesiasticall power of binding and loosing ; whether intensive or extensive : this power he confesseth to be in a Synod ; and therefore the use of Synods is not onely for counsell or admonition , but for jurisdiction also in the judgement of causes . Whereas according to Mr D. his allegation , the difference betwixt the power of a particular Church and of a Synod is in the extensive power onely ; therefore the Synod is also of greater power and jurisdiction in extension unto many Churches . II. In comparing the power of a particular Church with a Synod , he sayth expressely , (c) (c) Ibid. p. 129. Major quidem potestas est Synodi , quam unius alicujus Ecclesiae primae & parochialis . Greater is the power of a Synod , then of any one prime or parishionall Church . But if Synods could onely counsell and admonish , & a particular Church besides that , could censure and use Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , then should a particular Church have greater power then a Synod : and not onely greater intensive power , but as great extensive ; seeing a particular Church , yea or a particular person may give counsell or admonition , either to a Synod , or to many Churches , as occasion shall require . It is true indeed which Mr P. saith , that all the parishionall Churches are greater then their Synods , seeing by a new Synod they may abrogate that which was ordained amisse by their Deputies , without their consent , sentence and will . This he proves by many arguments , and this we willingly consent unto ; this is the practise of all the Reformed Churches . But this is sufficient for the question in hand , that a Synod hath the power of the keyes , and jurisdiction , and greater authority then any one Church . III. This is another conclusion of Mr Parkers . (d) (d) Ibid. p. 120. We say there is one forme of government instituted of Christ in all Churches , both prime and combined : so that we may not dreame there is in the prime Church a different forme from that which is in the combined Church : neither may we imagine that in the combined Church there is another different from that by which the prime Church is governed . If this assertion be true , then Mr Dav. and those of his minde do dreame , when they imagine so different a forme of government to be instituted in the particular Churches and Synods , which he calles the combined Churches , that one sort of them should onely give counsell & admonition , & the other exercise Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction & censure .

I. DAV . (e) (e) Apol. reply . p. 241.242 . The same authour , in the 20 chapter , speaking of the summity , or supremacy of the power of particular Congregations , propoundeth the due limits of it , wherein , he conceiveth , it is to be understood , and bounded , as that the power of particular Churches is chief . 1. in its owne matters , not in things common to many Churches . 2. in case it be able to transact its owne matters within it selfe : as , if a doubt or controversy arise , the Church hath power to terminate it , if it can : as the Church of Antioch first disputed the matter among themselves , and laboured to compose the difference within themselves , but finding ( not a want of right to end it among themselves , but ) need of more helpe , they sent to Ierusalem freely for the help of their counsell , in this matter . 3. In case of right and lawfull administration . 4. In case of no evill administration presumed by those , who , finding themselves wronged by an unjust sentence , appeale to the judgement of the Synod . In which 3 last limitations , other Churches ( to whose judgement , or advice , persons injuried by an unjust sentence appeale ) doe concurr , in way of counsail , & declaratiō of their judgement , to helpe particular Churches to exercise their power aright , P. 47. P. 239. in their owne matters , as was before noated out of Mr Cartwr . & Mr Fen. & out of the Authour himselfe in the foregoing passages . which being so understood , doeth not justifie any undue power of jurisdiction , if it be exercised by the Classis over that Church in the cases & manner complained of by the Subscribers : & how fully it agreeth with my stating of the question in the beginning of this Section , will appeare to the indifferent Reader , when he shall have compared both together . ANSW. The judgment of Mr P. is very partially & corruptly described by Mr D. in this place . for whereas Mr P. here describes 4 bridles of restraint , or 4 limitations by which the supremacie of power in particular Congregations is to be moderated and kept within bounds , lest it should seem to be absolute ; by every one of these it is manifest , that he acknowledged this authority , power and jurisdiction of Synods , and that they were not onely for counsell and admonition . He sayth , (f) (f) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 20. p. 301 , 302.

The first limitation is ad rem propriam , unto their proper businesse , for in a common matter the Synod is chief , that is , the authority of Churches joyntly gathered together , is the chiefest . Hence it is confessed that Synods have power of jurisdiction over Churches : for 1. In judging these common causes particular Churches , though differing one from an other are overswayed by the most voyces ; and each Congregation is subject to the sentence of the Synod . 2. Let any Scripture be alledged by Mr Dav. to shew the summity or soveraignty of Synods in these common causes , and he shall finde thereby the use of Synods proved to be for jurisdiction in one Ecclesiasticall cause as well as in another being lawfully brought unto them . for , what reason is there , why the counsell and admonition of a Synod , may not suffice for the help of particular Churches in a common controversy as well as in other speciall businesses , leaving the sentence and decision unto the prime Churches ?

The second limitation is also in a proper businesse ; to wit ad casum sufficient is potestatis , in the case of sufficient ability : for if any Church be found unable to end their owne businesse : who doubts but that it is bound to require the help of fellow-Churches ? In this case Mr P. acknowledgeth the superiority or soveraignty of power and authority in Synods : but if Synods were onely for counsell & admonition , what needed a supremacy of power ; seeing inferiours may give counsell unto their superiours , & admonish them also of their duety ? Mr P. shewes well that in case of impotencie , or weaknes , the Church of Antioch sent to Ierusalem , &c. Act. 15. But this Mr D. seeks to pervert by his glosse , when he saith , they sent to Ierusalem for the help of their counsell , as though they did not as well desire help by their authority and sentence in determining the controversy . If counsell onely had bene sought , why did not the Synod at Ierusalem content themselves to give counsell and advise ? why did they also make a decree , and this not onely by authority of the Apostles , but also by common authority of Elders and others that were in the Synod ? Act. 15.23 . & 16.4 .

The third limitation is in a proper busines , and ability also , to wit in the case of right and lawfull administration . for we are to think the same of the Church , as of every Pastour of the Church : now we have shewed before out of Gerson , touching the rectour , that he in case of right administration is subject to none , yet in case of aberration is subject : so the Church which in case of right administration is subject to none , yet in case of aberration doth now beginne to be subject . Even as therefore the Pastour erring and offending is subject to no one of his fellowes , as to a Bishop , but onely to many of his Church : so also the Church that erreth and offendeth is subject to no one Church , as to a Diocesan , but to many assembled together in a lawfull Synod . Hence it is evident that Mr P. asscribed unto Synods more authority , then a bare counsell or admonition onely : for 1. He often useth the word of subjection , which implyes an authority and jurisdiction in those to whom in regard of their calling men be subject . This is passed by as unseen or unregarded in Mr D. his allegation . 2. He speakes of being subject so as the Pastour erring and offending is subject to many of the Church , that is to their jurisdiction and censure . 3. He speakes of such subjection as is distinguished from receyving of counsell and admonition : otherwise it should not be true which he sayth of the Pastours and Churches subjection ; seeing every Pastour erring and offending is bound to receyve counsell or admonition from any one of his fellowes ; and the Church erring & offending is bound to receyve counsell or admonition from any one particular Church , though it be not subject to the jurisdiction of any one in speciall , but onely to many in a lawfull Synod .

The fourth limitation is in case of right administration , when no evill administration is presumed [ or imagined . ] for although the Church administer aright , yet if any man thinking himself wronged , do appeale from it , the same is now become obnoxious [ or subject unto the censure of ] her fellowes and sisters , so that judgement may be given in a Synod touching her administration . That Mr P. here also speakes of subjection unto the jurisdiction of Synods , it is evident , while for the allowance of appeales he alledges in the same place the testimonies of the Synod of Sardica , of the University of Paris , and of D. Whitaker , who doe all speak of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction for the correction and redresse of unrighteous sentences and proceedings by inferiour judges . Againe in the same chapter , he sayth , (g) (g) Pa. 31● Christ would have every man to be judged of his owne Church , Matt. 18. or if the judgement of his owne Church displease him , yet alwayes of the Church , that is , of a Synod of many Churches . Againe in the same page , We certainly finde Mat. 18. that causes are to be ended by the Synods of the Churches and not by one man , if any doe appeale from the judgement of his Church . Thus we see , 1. that he makes Mat. 18. a common ground for the jurisdiction of Synods , as well as of particular Churches . 2. The very phrase of terminating or ending controversies , shewes that he spake of jurisdiction ; because counsell alone is not sufficient to end controversies , unlesse there be authority and jurisdiction exercised withall . And further , whereas D. Bilson had sayd , that Synods have had more power then Elderships , Mr Parker assenteth , saying , (h) (h) Pa. 303 So truely it ought to have bene done , that they should onely have more : but this more serveth not your purpose , but contradicteth it : for if they have had onely more , it followeth that the Elderships alwayes ought to have had some power , though lesse . Thus expressely he acknowledgeth a power of jurisdiction in Synods , as well as in Elderships : and many the like assertions ( if need were ) might further be noted out of the same chapter .

Hereby it appeares how vaine it is which Mr D. saith , that in the 3 last limitations other Churches doe concurr , in way of counsell and declaration of their judgment , as if that were all they did ; as if the Synod consisting of those Churches did not give definitive sentence of causes brought unto them . And hereby it may withall appeare , how the judgement of Mr Parker doth agree with the practise of the Reformed Churches , which doe exercise Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in their Synods , according to those 4 limitations specifyed by him . There is no matter determined by them and judged in their Synods , but it may be reduced to one of these 4 heads ; it is either a common cause , or a case of impotency , where there is need of help , or an unlawfull administration in some , or at least a presumption of evill dealing .

I. DAV . (i) (i) Apol. reply . p. 242. Thus have we examined his owne witnesses , and finde them to be wholly for us in this cause . ANSW. Whether the forenamed witnesses , Mr Cartwr . Mr Fenner , and Mr Parker , be wholly for Mr Dav. and those of his opinion , let the Reader judge . His examination of Mr Par. inspeciall , is done by the halves ; but before we come to speak of other pregnant testimonies which Mr P. hath given touching the authority and power of Synods , omitted by Mr D. we will first examine another allegation which he had set downe before , (k) (k) Ibid. p. 226.227 . where he labours to prove that the lawfull combination of particular Churches in Classes & Synods , is by way of counsell or brotherly direction , and not otherwise .

I. DAV . The reasons whereby it may be proved , are weighty . Mr Parker hath saved me the labour of this taske , by laying downe six Arguments , for the proofe of this , in those his learned and elaborate treatises , concerning Ecclesiasticall policy , as 1. From the ground of this combination of Churches , De Eccl. pol. l. 3. c. 2● . p. 329. which is love , not obedience . 2. From the forme of it , which is communion and consociation , &c. 3. From the matter of it , which are Churches , who are aequall among themselves , as members in the body , which have a vicissitude of offices mutually to be performed , among themselves . 4. From the object of it , which is res communis , that which concerneth all the Churches in common . 5. From the outward manner of proceeding , which is collatione consiliorum , by conference and communication of counsells . 6. From the end of this combination , which is , not to receive the mandates of other Churches , but their consent , counsell and approbation . ANSW. In generall , it is to be observed , 1. That the scope of Mr Parker in this chapter is to shew in what manner many Churches are combined together in Synods , namely as equals in a mutuall fellowship , and not with subjection to any one Church above the rest . This he propounds in the beginning , as the state of the question ; when he savth , (l) (l) Pol. Eccl. lib. 3. c. 22. p. 327. The Hierarchy will have this combination to be subordinate and joyned with subjection unto their Hierarchy : against the common opinion of all Protestants , which affirme no consociation to be lawfull , but that which is mutuall , such as is wont to be among equalls . He thought not therefore of this new found out combination , by such as maintaine the single uncompounded policie , but of such as is commonly received by all Protestants . His arguments are all directed against the Popish and Hierarchicall combination , which we also disallow with him . This he repeats againe for conclusion after his six arguments , saying , (m) (m) Ibid. p. 336. By all which it is plenteously demonstrated , that the combination of Churches is not Hierarchicall , with subjection unto any one among the rest , but rather Aristocraticall , wherein equalls are joyned together . Neither could he call the government of Churches by Synods , Aristocraticall , if they did onely direct by way of counsell ; seeing an Aristocracy is such a government as exerciseth jurisdiction in the judgement of causes . II. If Mr Parkers meaning had bene otherwise , viz. that Classicall and Synodall combinations had no authority nor jurisdiction , or that no Churches ought to be subject unto the same ; then had all his 6 arguments bene of no force , neither could they proove any such matter . We may see it plainly in the example of the prime or particular Churches , where in the combination of many members together , though the ground of it be love ; though the forme of it be communion ; though the matter of it be brethren , which are equall among themselves ; though the object of it be res communis , that which concerneth all in common ; though the end of it be , not to receive the mandates of any one member , but the consent of many : yet doth it not follow hence , but that such a Church and society hath power of censure and jurisdiction , and that the members thereof are to be subject unto such a combination . And thus also may particular Churches submit themselves to many , combined together in a Synod . III. If Mr Parker did not meane thus , but simply denyed all jurisdiction of Synods & subjection of Churches unto them ; then should he be contradictory to himself , in that which he had so expressely and so often acknowledged in other places before : as that , Greater is the power of a Synod , then of any one prime or particular Church : and that the Church that erreth and offendeth is subject to no one Church as to a Diocesan , but to many assembled together in a lawfull Synod .

Moreover , to come more particularly to each of his 6 Arguments , there is something to be observed in his reasoning in every one of them , that may shew unto us how he acknowledged the jurisdiction of Synods .

I. The first Argument , (n) (n) P. 329. taken from the ground of love and mutuall help , is that which ( he saith ) is proved by Zepperus , l. 3. c. 7. ( mistaken for c. 8. ) who in the same chapter , pag. 715. describes the authority of Synods in the exercise of Discipline and the greatest censures thereof , even unto excommunication , & therefore not for counsell onely . Againe , all those places of Scripture , Num. 32.6 , 17. Eccl. 4.9 . Rom. 12.13 . Phil. 2.4 . 1. Thes. 5.11 , 14. Heb. 10.24 . & 13.3 . 1. Cor. 10.33 . which he together with Zepperus doth alledge for the warrant of this combination of Churches in Synods for their mutuall help , they are all of them such as doe equally , yea and primarily concerne the communion and society of severall persons and members in a particular Church , where it is confessed by our opposites that there is jurisdiction as well as counsell . If these places would have removed jurisdiction from Synods , and condemned the subjection of Churches unto a Synod ; then would they also have done the like for particular Churches , and have condemned the subjection of members thereunto . Seeing they doe not the one , therefore not the other also .

II. In prosequuting his 2d Argument , (o) (o) P. 330.331 . taken from the forme of combination , which is consociation consisting in a mutuall obligation , he confirmeth it by the testimony of D. Whitaker , alledging that Calvine sayd well , that by brotherly charity , Cont. 4. qu. 4. p. 448. not by naked authority , but by letters and admonitions and other such meanes Hereticks were deposed in the time of Cyprian . Deposition of Hereticks was an act of jurisdiction in Synods . And againe , alledging Mat. 18. as the fountaine of this combination , he sayth , Many Churches are combined after the same manner , that the prime Churches grow together into one body in their members : and therefore it must be confessed , that as Mat. 18. is a ground of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in particular Churches , so is it also for Synods .

III. Mr Parker for confirmation of his 3d Argument , (p) (p) P. 331.332 . taken from the matter of this combination , which are the severall Churches , equall members of one body , alledgeth the example of the Reubenites , who when they would expresse their combination with the Tribes on this side Iordan , do call it their part in the Lord , which was not unequall because of the distance of place . Ios. 22.24 , 25 - 28. And from hence then it may appeare , that as the Tribes of Israel equally combined together were not subject to any one Tribe apart , and yet were each of them subject to the whole society and body of Israel : so the particular Churches having each of them equall part in the Ecclesiasticall consociation of Classes and Synods , though they be not subject to any one Church apart , that is exalted above the rest , yet may be subject to the whole society of many Churches concurring together in Synods .

IV. In the explication of his 4th Argument , (q) (q) P. 332 , 333. taken from the object , which is a common matter , concerning all or many Churches , he alledgeth a distinction (r) (r) Conf. with Hart. c. 8. d. 5. maintained by D. Rainolds , betwixt questions of the Church , requiring knowledge onely , and causes of the Church , requiring jurisdiction also for the judging of them . Questions of the Church were sent unto them that had no jurisdiction over those that propounded them : but the causes of the Church , not so : They in Africa were (s) (s) Concil. Carthag . Graec. c. 2● & Milevita . c. 22. forbidden to appeale unto them beyond sea ; viz , for the decision of their personall causes , which yet were to be judged by the Synods in Africa : whereby it is acknowledged that Synods have a power of jurisdiction , which is more then counsell . Whereas Mr P. addeth , The first combination of Churches is in matters of faith , &c. The second combination of Churches is in personall causes , yet by accident onely ▪ for these properly belong unto each severall Church , as they are proper : yet when they become publick by accident , then Churches are combined indeed . but without subjection , as it fell out in Cyprians time in causa lapsorum , in the cause of them that fell [ in time of persecution ] which thereupon became publick , because the offence was common in many Churches : Lest any should stumble at these his words , it is to be considered , that as personall causes and offences are by accident the object of Classicall and Synodall judgements ; so by like kinde of accident they are the object of that judgement and jurisdiction which is exercised by particular Churches . In that maine ground of Ecclesiasticall discipline , Mat. 18.15 , 16 , 17. all the degrees of admonition and censure are ordained to be used according to those 4 accidentall ifs ; If thy brother sinne ; If he will not heare thee ; If he will not heare the witnesses ; If he will not heare the Church : And so in like manner , those 4 limitations before noted by Mr Parker , are 4 accidentall cases , wherein the power of Synods is to be exercised , and wherein it is greater then the authority of particular Churches , viz. if it be a common cause ; if the Church be unable ; if the Church administer unlawfully . if it be so presumed . Such kindes of accidents are properly the lawfull and just object of Classicall and Synodall jurisdiction , by proportion from the same rule , Matt. 18. If one member sinne or suffer , it becomes a common cause so farre as it is knowne , all the members suffer with it and take care for the redresse of it , in a particular Church : 1. Cor. 12.25 , 26. And if one Church sinne & be in danger , it becomes a common cause ; all the Churches that are members of the same body , especially those that are united by covenant in a Classical and Synodall government are to take care for it , and to seek help according to the quality of the danger . Thus the community of cause inferreth combination . And further , for that which he repeats againe , that this combination of Churches by accident , is without subjection , it is still to be remembred that his meaning is , without subjection to any one above the rest : for so he againe largely explaines himself in the same place , giving instance in the Church of Carthage and in Cyprian the Bishop thereof , maintayning against D. Downam , that Cyprian was no Metropolitane , that the province was others as well as his , that in the Synod there held there was a parity , that the Churches were equally combined without subjection to any one , that Bishops & Elders had equall power in giving their suffrages .

V. In setting downe the 5t Argument , (t) (t) P. 334. taken from the outward manner of proceeding , which was by conference and communication of counsels , he shewes withall , that therein there was an exercise of jurisdiction , when as in the words of Cyprian he shewes the end of those counsels , ut communi consens● figerentur sententiae ; that by common consent firme decrees might be made . And the authority of these judiciall sentences and decrees touching those that were fallen , is further declared by Cyprian , when he shewes , that they were (v) (v) Cypriā . L. 1. Ep. 8. tempered with discipline and mercy ; whereby it is evident that there was an exercise of discipline or Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction therein : and that Epistle of Cyprian containes in it sundry other sentences , which shew that he spake of the administration of censure , and not of counsell onely .

VI. In his last Argument , (x) (x) P. 335. taken from the end of this combination , which was not to receive mandates , but for consent , counsell and approbation ; he sayth it followeth hence that no one Church was superiour unto others , but all were equall among themselves . This he declares by instance in the Church of Rome , which though in ancient time it was of great estimation and dignity , yet had it no speciall authority and jurisdiction above other Churches , as he shewes by the testimonies of D. Rain . Whitak . and Iunius . But he doth not collect thence , that many Churches concurring together in Synods doe want authority to judge , and to give definitive sentences in the causes brought unto them . Yea the contrary is manifest : for whereas Bellarmine perverting the testimony of the Magdeburgenses , who had sayd that the unity of faith might be preserved by the consociation of Churches which mutually were to help one another , objecteth , (y) (y) DeRom . Pon. l. 1. c. 9 Non sat est confilium : imperium requiritur ; Counsell is not sufficient , but authority is required : Mr Parker in this (z) (z) P. 327. same chapter alledgeth , alloweth and commendeth the answer which D. Whitaker (a) (a) DeRom . Pont. Cont. 4. qu 1. p. 49 giveth unto Bellarmine , viz. Consensum multorum non minus habere imperii quam unius voluntatem . Sicolim Haeretici per Synodos refutati , et alii in eorum locum suffecti . Quid amplius postulas ? aut quae melior ratio excogitari potest conservandae pacis ? &c. that is , The consent of many , hath no lesse authority then the will of one . Thus have Hereticks bene refuted of old time , and others put into their places . What doe you require more ? or what better way of preserving peace can be thought upon ? &c. Or what plainer testimony can Mr Dav. require for the jurisdiction of Synods ? They doe not answer Bellarmine that counsell alone is sufficient , but plead for authority and power , arising from the consent of many . Iunius also answereth this objection of Bellarmine in like manner , and sayth concerning the power of Synods , (b) (b) Anim. adv. in Bellarm Contr. 3. l. 1. c. 9. u. 74. Et est revera imperium Christi : qui primum jubet per Apostolum , ut spiritus Prophetarum Prophetis subjiciantur ; deinde vero remedium adhibet , 1. Cor. 11.16 . quod si cui contentiosum esse videtur , nos ejusmodi consuetudinem non habemus , neque Ecclesiae Dei . There is indeed the power of Christ , who first commands by the Apostle , that the spirits of the Prophets be subject to the Prophets ; and then addeth the remedy , 1. Cor. 11.16 . that if any list to be contentious , we have no such custome , nor the Churches of God . And Mr Parker in the same place , reasoning in like manner , confirmeth his answer and enforceth it , saying , What , I pray you , can be answered to this last reason ? for the Apostle Paul referreth us from the contentions of any one Church unto many ; whose example if it prevaile much , how much more their sentence , when they are assembled together in a Synod ?

HAving answered these Allegations of Mr Dav. we may now see what wrong he hath done to Mr Parker , in perverting his words and meaning , and making him a Patrone of this erroneous opinion that is so prejudiciall to the Church of God in the government thereof by Synods : and yet for the further clearing of the trueth and vindicating of Mr Parker , and for the help of the Reader , that he may better understand his meaning touching Classes and Synods , ( for many have not his booke , and many understand it not , being written in Latine ) I will set downe his judgement more particularly , touching the divers kindes and degrees of consociation of Churches , with the speciall questions touching Synods , and shew withall how he applyes the same to the practise of the Reformed Churches for the defence thereof , in all which the jurisdiction of Synods is maintained . And

First , comming to speak of the kindes of conjunction , or consociation , and shewing (c) (c) Poli. Eccl. l. 3. c. 22. p. 336. that some are more imperfect by way of Communication , & some more perfect by way of Combination ; The Combinations ( he sayth ) are of two sorts : for some communicate among themselves by Letters onely , and some both by letters & messengers , or Delegates . These communicatory letters were called in old time Pacificall & Synodall letters , and Formatae . And he (d) (d) P. 337. alledgeth divers examples both from the Scripture and from the primitive Church , touching this kinde of communication by letters . And howsoever he notes from the Magdeburgenses , that this communication by letters did not proceed from dominion and subjection , &c. yet this is to be understood , touching the subjection of any one Church to another , and not of subjection to many Churches : for so he expounds himself touching this particular of communication by letters , as he had often done before in generall . For whereas it is objected , If all Congregations be equall , what shall be done in case of Schisme and Heresy , when there is no Synod nor Christian Magistrate ? He answers , (e) (e) Ibid. c. 21. p. 324. The time scarsely falles out , when no Synods can be had : or if Synods be wanting , yet Churches may communicate together by letters : and although there be no authority in one Church above another ; yet many Churches joyned together , either in a Synod , or by letters , have authority over one Church offending . And in the next page (f) (f) P. 325. againe , alwayes every one Church is subject to many Churches . And thus he expressely avoucheth a jurisdiction of many Churches over one , even in their communication by letters . And yet more particularly he applyes this to the present practise of the Reformed Churches , & highly commendeth the same , saying , (g) (g) Ibid. c. ●2 . p. 337. And now in the Reformed Churches the necessary use of Elderships is acknowledged , ubi communicatio per literas primaeva purissime floret ; where the primitive communication by letters doth flourish in greatest purity .

Againe , Mr Parker proceedeth in describing the consociation of Churches , and sayth , (h) (h) Ibid. p. 338. The second communication of Churches followeth , when some deale with others concerning any Ecclesiasticall busines , not by letters onely , but by messengers also . This consideration is of great moment : for unto whomsoever this handling of Ecclesiasticall businesses doth belong , to them also of necessity doth belong the rest of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction . This he often repeateth , but most fully , when speaking of the authority of sending messengers or Delegates , he saith , (i) (i) P. 342. The power of sending Delegates in Ecclesiasticall affaires was not in any one Bishop , but in the Church it self , and therefore all the other jurisdiction . Now it is evident that the Synod at Ierusalem did send Delegates in an Ecclesiasticall businesse , Act. 15.25 , 26 , 27. and therefore according to Mr Parker , did not onely consult & admonish , but also exercised jurisdiction therein , and had the power of all other jurisdiction . Thus the Reformed Churches doe dayly practise : their Classes and Synods doe upon occasion send their Deputies unto particular Churches to judge , compound and decide the controversies that arise in the same ; and according to Mr Parker doe exercise a lawfull jurisdiction herein .

From this Communication of Churches , he commeth to speak (k) (k) Ibid. c. 23. p. 345. 340. of their Combination , from whence ariseth a combined Church , derived from other Churches . This combination he notes to consist either of two , or more Churches . An instance of this combination of two , he gives in the Synod at Ierusalem , Act. 15. and sayth . It was a Councell and Synod , and that properly , and that of two Churches , to wit , of Antioch and Ierusalem , for the Messengers sent from Antioch were present , which represented the Church of Antioch , as is usuall in Councels . And notwithstanding an objection made against the Church of Antioch , yet he sayth that Church was also judge in that Councell , because their Messengers brought the judgement of the same with them . Hereupon he reproveth two Spirits of errour , the one of Grotius , who 〈◊〉 sayd to reject the use of Synods altogether : for who would write this ( saith Mr Par●… 〈◊〉 be that is bewitched with errour ? seeing the Church of God hath alwayes held , that S●… are here instituted of God to endure for ever , &c. The second spirit of errour wi●●●he reproves is that of the Hierarchy , (l) (l) P. 347. because they condemne the Reformed Synods , as if they were degenerate , quae tamen ad hunc typum accuratissime efformantur ; which are notwithstanding most exactly framed according to this patterne . Hence it appeareth that Mr Parker held the Synods of divine institution to be not onely for counsell and admonition , but for jurisdiction also : for otherwise he could not have sayd with truth , that the Reformed Synods , all which exercise jurisdiction , doe answer exactly thereunto ; otherwise he might rather have sayd , that the Synods of the Reformed Churches , swarving from the primitive patterne , were indeed adulterare and degenerate , usurping authority and jurisdiction which did not belong unto them .

The combination of more Churches , Mr Par. describes in divers kindes or degrees also : (m) (m) Ibidē . and first that which is of many Churches into one Eldership . The reason of this is , because some little Churches knowing their owne weaknes , doe joyne themselves unto the neighbour Churches , and so make but one Eldership onely among themselves . He gives an instance of this in those small Churches about Geneva , which not being sufficient for themselves , doe joyne themselves unto the Church in the next City , so that they come together weekly into the neighbour-Consistory of the City . This combination of lesser Churches into one Eldership or Consistory , Mr Parker approves and justifyes , and declares his judgement touching this kinde of consociation . 1. He sayth , It is grounded upon the communion of Churches , and derived from the wisedome of the Spirit ; and complaines of the Hierarchy that doe so virulently impugne the same . 2. (n) (n) P. 348. Whereas nothing is more objected against the Reformation in England , then that many Churches or Parishes are unable for it , wanting fit men to governe and to exercise discipline in Elderships : Mr Parker answereth hereunto ; If it be so , let them joyne themselves unto the next Eldership ; or erect a common Eldership among themselves ; and so from common counsell and help let them seek remedy for their weaknes . Now it is recorded (o) (o) Calvin . Epist. 167. that in the Discipline at Geneva , the right of Excommunication is in the power of this Consistory or common Eldership : and hereby then it appeares that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited unto a particular Church onely ; and that Mr Parker allowing of this government at Geneva , is not against the jurisdiction of many Churches over one . Againe , whereas D. Bancroft and D. Field object that the Churches at Geneva , and the villages of the Netherlands , have not the power of Excommunication ; and whereas my opposites complaine , that Churches are brought into bondage , and loose their liberty , when they may not excommunicate without the consent of others ; Mr Parkers answer is , (p) (p) P. 349. that the power of Excommunication , ordination , and other jurisdiction remaines pure in them , saving that communion which ought to be among Churches ; every Church in greater matters useth the consent and counsell of her neighbours , as of the Classis or Eldership in the City , quod ego Ecclesiis vel perfectissimis non indig●um reor , which I judge ( saith he ) not to be unmeet even for the most perfect Churches . Thus he requires not onely counsell , but consent of other Churches in weightier matters ; which is that we stand for . This doth not , as he saith , (q) (q) P. 390. import any Hierarchicall subjection in the parishes at Geneva , unlesse happily any can be subjected unto himself ; for these parishes , each for their part , and that equally , are this very Eldership . What subjection is it , where all as well City-churches as the Country-churches are equall ? for the country-churches are no more subject unto this Eldership , then are the city-churches .

The next combination of many Churches , which Mr Parker speaks of , (r) (r) Ibid. c. 24. p. 353. &c. is when they are united into one Classis . And of these he giveth instance in the Churches of the Netherlands ; and in Scotland , where the 52 Presbyteries , so called by them , were nothing els but so many Classes . For the warrant of these he bringeth both divers grounds of holy Scripture , and the example of antiquity . He there answereth 10 Objections made by the Hierarchy against these Classes . And it is to be observed that he doth not simply speak of Classes in generall , but of these Classes of the Reformed Churches in these Countries , of our Classes , as he useth to call them , not onely for that he approved them , but because together with us , he was a member of this communion , and lived under the jurisdiction of the Classis with us . If he had not allowed their jurisdiction , which he knew and saw to be exercised by them , how could he with good conscience have praised them as he doth ? Speaking of the ancient Discipline used in the Primitive Churches , he saith , (f) (f) P. 357. Omnia his in politeia nostra & in Classibus nostris similia . O quantum peccat Hierarchia , quae hanc suavissimam Ecclesiarum combinationem eliminavit ! that is , All things in our government and in our Classes are like unto these . O how much doth the Hierarchy offend , which hath banished this most sweet combination of Churches ! And as well might we cry out , O how much doe the authours of the single , uncompounded policie offend , who likewise seek to banish and overthrow this combination of Churches in Classes ; while they allow them onely for counsell , and regard not their consent ; but allow the Churches in combination to proceed in the weightiest affaires , without or against the consent of Classes ! Whereas it is objected not onely by my opposites , but by some of the Hierarchy themselves , that these Classes doe take unto themselves that jurisdiction which they seeme to condemne in the Hierarchy ; Mr Parker in his answer shewes the contrary : He saith , (t) (t) P. 358. 359. The superiour power that is in Classes , ariseth from the Churches , that are combined in Classes , &c. No Church hath dominion or preheminence over another . He sayth that in the Metropoliticall or Episcopall jurisdiction , Churches have not their owne government , but are spoyled of their Elderships and subjected to the power of one , and to an externall Church , namely the Cathedrall . All which things are contrary in our Classes . Every Church injoyeth her owne government by her owne Eldership : the Classis , is no externall Church , much lesse an externall Court : for it consisteth of these Churches that are combined : so that here is no authority over many ; the parishes doe joyne their authority together , and that equally .

After the combination of many Churches into one Eldership and one Classis , Mr Parker proceeds (v) (v) Pol. Eco . lib. 3. c. 25. p. 362. to speak of that combination of many Churches in many Classes , which is into one Synod , and that either Provinciall , Nationall , or Generall ; the Nationall containing under it the Churches of sundry Provinces , and the Generall comprehending the Churches of many Nations . Touching Synods , he speaketh of the 7 controversies about them , and first of the Necessity of Synods . He sayth , he never knew any in the Reformed Churches to deny the necessity of Synods , before Hugo Grotius , that was the great friend of Arminius . He sheweth from Bogerman , that the Reformed doe stand for the necessity of Synods more then any other . Whereas D. Sutlive condemneth such as would have status Synodos , Synods kept at certaine set times , and not onely extraordinary , as he saith that Synod of the Apostles was , Act. 15. (x) (x) P. 364. 365. Mr Parker refureth him , and argueth thus from that place , This example of the Apostles sheweth that Synods are to be called , as the necessity and edification of the Church requireth : but there fall out so many abuses , errours , controversies , scandals and other such things ; that set and frequent Synods are necessary : for the neglect whereof the English Hierarchy doth sinne grievously , which contenting it self with an extraordinary Synod onely , doth not call a Synod after the example of the Apostles , so often as abuses , errours , controversies , and scandals doe arise , but contrary to the example of the Apostles , committeth all these things to the care of one Bishop alone . And whereas he addeth further in the same place , that the Hierarchy is crept in in place of the Synod , taking violently unto it self those things which by divine right doe belong unto Synods : he doth herein acknowledge the authority of Synods to be of divine right ; for what els or what more doth the Hierarchy snatch unto themselves , then authority of censure , and jurisdiction in the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes ?

Touching the second controversy about Synods , viz. the authority and power of them , (y) (y) Ibid. c. 26. p 367. he notes that as there is an Aristocraticall government in Elderships : so there is an Aristocraticall government by Synods ; and from this his assertion it followes , that as the Consistories or Elderships have a jurisdiction and power of government in them , and are not onely for counsell , so the Synods in like manner . When as he saith further , (z) (z) P. 368. that the Synods borrow that authority which they have from the prime Churches , this argues that he confesseth they have some authority ; els how could they be said to borrow it ? To like purpose he argues there againe , (a) (a) P. 370. It appeares by the very obligation that Synods have their authority from the prime Churches : for otherwise Synods should not binde the prime Churches , unlesse by sending their Delegates they did avow their consent ; unlesse they have just cause afterwards of dissenting . Thus he acknowledgeth a bond of authority and an obligatory power in Synods : & as for the exception which he addeth , it is as well to be added unto any judicatory , either Civill or Ecclesiasticall whatsoever ; for there is no jurisdiction nor authority of the highest Governours on earth , that ought to binde us unto the obedience of their decrees , if we have just cause of dissenting .

For the Convocation of Synods , which is the third controversy , (b) (b) Ibid. c. 27. p. 371. Mr Parker doth maintaine and much commend the practise and order observed in these Reformed Churches , and declares at large what their manner is from divers acts of their Synods . He sayth , it is cum sapientissime tum saluberrime instituta ; a most wise & most wholesome institution . He shewes , that the Church hath power of calling Synods ; but where there is a Christian Magistrate , (c) (c) P. 372. this power is regulated of the Magistrate . He brings (d) (d) P. 373. &c. 10 Arguments to prove that this power of calling Synods is not in a Metropolitane Bishop . He sayth touching Ecclesiasticall persons , (e) (e) P. 375. The power of convocating is in no one , but in many ; therefore Synods are not to be called by one , nor by the authority of one , but by the Synods themselves , by the precedent assembly itself , as is usuall in the Reformed Churches . And speaking of Act. 15.6 . he sayth , Doth not this example binde all ages , that the meeting in Synods be by common consent , even as the Acts in the Synod are by common consent decreed ? This decree of calling together is an act of jurisdiction , more then counsell or admonition onely .

The fourth controversy about Synods is concerning the Persons (f) (f) Ibid. c. 28. p. 379. &c. whereof the Synods consist . Whereas Bellarmine distinguisheth betwixt the greater & lesser Clerkes , and alloweth unto Hierarchicall Bishops to have a deciding voyce , and to the inferiour sort to have onely a consulting voyce , Mr Parker shewes at large that whosoever is lawfully deputed and sent , whether Ministers , Elders , Deacons , or any of the people , have a deciding voyce , and may give definitive sentence in Synods ; and thereby he acknowledgeth the jurisdiction exercised in them . He saith , (g) (g) P. 387. As the materiall foundation of Synodall right , is the excellency of inward gifts , not the dignity of any office : so the formall foundation thereof is delegation from the Church , from which whosoever they be that have receyved authority ( and therefore Elders also ) they have power of decreeing and judging in Synods . And many other testimonies thereof he gives in that chapter .

A fift controversy is about the Praesident or Moderatour in Synods . (h) (h) Ibid. c. 29. Mr Parker labours to prove that this presidency doth not belong to an Hierarchicall Bishop or Arch-bishop , but maintaines the practise and order of the Reformed Churches , where the President of the Synods is elected or chosen by the Synods themselves . (i) (i) P. 402. We argue first , sayth he , from the authority of the Church . for in Matt. 18. Ecclesiasticall authority is given primarily , and originally unto the prime Church : so that no rectour without the election and designation thereof , may challenge any authority unto himself . The Synod is a combined or secondary Church , which receiveth authority from the prime Churches : & that under the like condition , to wit that no rectour or Praesident be made without election of the Churches , which are combined in that Assembly . This he declares at large and refutes the contrary arguments . Now this Election of a Praesident is an act of Ecclesiasticall authority , a part of the Churches power ; and seeing this is confessed to be in Synods , it appeareth hence also that Synods are not onely for counsell & admonition , but also for the exercise of jurisdiction .

A sixt controversy about Synods concernes the Execution of the Synodall Canons . (k) (k) Ibid. l. 3 c. 30. Mr Park . holds that this belongs not unto any one Bishop or Arch-bishop , but unto particular Churches and their Elderships . He argues on this manner , (l) (l) P. 428. The execution of Canons , of what kinde soever , whether they be those which are published of Christ , in the Scriptures , or whether they be ordained in Synods according to the Scriptures , is a part of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , a part of the exercise of the Keyes , as the Parisians call it . But the Keyes and Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction are not given to one Bishop , but are promised to the Church and Eldership , Mat. 16. and given unto them , Matt. 18. Therefore the execution of Canons , belongeth not unto one Bishop , but unto the Church which importeth many . Now if the execution of Synodall Canons by an Eldership or particular Church be a part of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , and of the Keyes , then much more is the making of these Canons in the Synod : and then Synods have not onely liberty of giving counsell and admonition , but power of jurisdiction also , which Mr Daven . denyeth . This conclusion and inference is afterward noted by Mr Parker himself also ; when as he addeth , (m) (m) P. 432. Why should not he be judge in the execution of Canons , who hath power of judging in the sanction or decreeing of the Canons ? &c. And againe , If it be not lawfull for them to execute the Canons , neither will it be lawfull to ordaine them : on the other side , if they have authority of making Canons , then have they authority to execute them ; and that much more .

The seventh controversy about Synods , is concerning the Conditions (n) (n) Ibid. c. 31. thereof . And among other conditions , Mr Parker (o) (o) P. 452. requires this for one , that there be a common consent , or a community of suffrages : and he complaines of it as a great corruption when there is in Synods a negative voyce allowed unto Bishops or Archbishops . He notes (p) (p) P. 454. that to be not without reason called an Oligarchicall Synod , when things are not done by common consent , but one maketh frustrate the consent of the rest . Now if it be a violation of the Synods right and authority , when the generall consent of the greatest part is made frustrate by the dissenting of one or of a few ; then much more is the authority thereof violated , when as notwithstanding the universall and entire consent of the whole Synod , both of the Praesident , & of all the Deputies of all the Churches there assembled , yet by receiving this erroneous opinion of my opposites , the definitive sentence of them all is made frustrate and disannulled ; as if they had no jurisdiction nor power of censure , but were onely to counsell or admonish .

AS that which Mr Parker hath written particularly touching the combination of Churches in Classes and Synods , doth sufficiently shew his minde touching this controversy , and that Mr Dav doth in vaine seek to shrowd himself under his shadow : so that which he writes more generally in defence of the Discipline practised in the Reformed Churches , where the authority and jurisdiction of Synods is maintained , doth serve for a more full declaration thereof . He laboureth to prove (q) by 10 Arguments , (q) (q) Pol. Ecc. lib. 1. c. 29. p. 84. that the Church of England is bound to imitate the Reformed Churches in their Discipline ; which yet , ( if Mr Dav. his opinion were true , they ought not to doe , but rather to avoyd it & flee from it , as being an usurpation of unlawfull power , whereby their people are kept in bondage under the undue power of Classes and Synods . In speciall , Mr Parker following Mr Brightman in his exposition of the Revelation , (r) (r) Ibid. p. 84.85 , 86. saith that in Philadelphia , which is the type of the Reformed Churches , nothing is reprehended , but all things are commended , and among the rest , the discipline which is noted by the key of David , Rev. 3.7 . He saith , that the Angel of the Reformed Churches stands in the Sunne , Rev. 19.17 . as being the naturall sonne of the woman clothed with the Sunne . Rev. 12.1 . that the Reformed Churches are as the beautifull mountaine , the mountaine of Christs delights , Rev. 16.16 . & the hill of precious fruits . He saith againe , that the Philadelphian Church is the type of the Reformed Churches ; that it is commanded to hold fast her crowne . Rev. 3.11 . Now if Mr Parker did judge this rare and high commendation to be due unto the Reformed Churches , and that by divine warrant , by the testimony of the holy Ghost foretelling their estate and the purity of the Discipline observed by them ; then was he not of Mr D. his minde . for then he should have judged them not to be a free people , while the causes of particular Congregations are judged and determined by another superiour authority in Synods : Then should he rather have judged that their Churches wanted the key of David , and were deprived of their lawfull and proper priviledges and prerogatives , being subject to an Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in the assembly of the combined Churches . And in summe , then should he ( according to Mr D. his opinion ) have judged them to carry a yoke of servitude and subjection , to be cast off with all speed , rather then a crowne of lawfull liberty , to be held fast by them : then should he with Mr Canne (f) (f) Churches plea. p. 74. have taught them to complaine in the misapplyed words of the Prophet , Ier. 4.13 . Woe unto us , we are spoyled ; viz. by the authority of Classes & Synods .

TO conclude , for the judgement of Mr Parker in this controversy , there are few that did better know , or at least had more meanes to know his minde , then I. The trueth is , when he came from Leyden , where he and Mr Iacob had sojourned some while together , he professed at his first comming to Amsterdam , that the use of Synods was for counsell and advise onely , but had not authority to give definitive sentence in the judging of causes . But after much conference with him , when he had more seriously and ripely considered of this question , he plainly changed his opinion , and professed so much not onely unto me , but unto sundry others upon occasion ; so that some of Mr Iacobs minde were offended with him , and expostulated not onely with him , but with me also , as being an occasion of altering his judgment . I had meanes to understand his minde aright , and better then those that doe so many wayes pervert his meaning , he being not onely a member of the same Church , but a member of the same family & living under the same roofe with me ; where we had continuall and daily occasion to talk of these things , and at that time when Mr Iacob published his unsound writings touching this question . He being afterwards also a member of the same Eldership , and by office sitting with us dayly to heate and judge the causes of our Church , and so becomming a member of our Classicall combination , yet did he never testify against the unduepower of the Classis , or complaine that we were not a free people , though the Classis exercised the same authority then , as now it doth . Yea he being also for that time the Scribe of our Consistory , the Acts of our Eldership and Church being recorded with his owne hand , are extant to shew his agreement with us in the government of this Church . And it appeares hereby that he was of another spirit and judgement , then Mr Davenp . who hath published so many vaine cavills against the government and discipline of these Reformed Churches , and this under the cloake & pretence of his agreement with Mr Parker . Yea and further it is apparent that the knowledge and experience which Mr Parker got by this his living here in communion with these Churches , hath bene a speciall help unto him in the writing of those learned treatises of Ecclesiasticall policie , which for the substance and maine are as a lively Table wherein the government of these Reformed Churches is plainely pourtrayed before our eyes ; his discourse being as it were a narration and defence of their practise ; which discourse might yet have bene more perfect , had he lived to finish the same .

SECT. IV. His Allegation of D. Ames examined .

IO. DAV . To these I might adde D. Ames in that which he wrote , in his latter time , wherein the Answerer pretendeth that he set downe his judgement more warily , in this matter , Casus cōsc . l. 4. c. 24. q. 4. &c. 25. qu. 5. then formerly . See his Cases of Conscience , the 4. Booke , where he speaketh clearly of this power , as essentially belonging to particular Churches . ANSW. Thus instead of Arguments from the Scripture for the confirmation of his cause , Mr D. still leads us from one mans testimony to another , & thither I am forced to follow him . And for D. Ames ,

1. I may justly testify that I have found him wavering in his opinion , touching the authority of Synods . For through the inward familiarity which I had with him a long time , for more then 20 yeares together , while he lived in these countries , having oftentimes had earnest conference with him touching this question , and much complayning of the wrong done to many Ministers by that booke entitled English Puritanisme , which he had translated into Latine , wherein there is such a peremptory restraint of all Ecclesiasticall authority unto particular Congregations ; though he did never plainely retract that which he published , yet he shewed himselfe divers times enclining to a change of his judgement , yea & sometimes acknowledged that Synods had power to judge of causes , and by their sentence to decree the excommunication of such as had deserved the same .

II. For his writings ; D. Ames when he (t) (t) Preface to Mr Par. book de Pol. Eccl. anno 1616. gave so great approbation of Mr Parkers work which he wrote of Ecclesiasticall policie , wherein he doth so largely maintaine the power of Classes and Synods , might cause the Readers to think that he was of the same judgement with him , seeing he gives such generall allowance and commendation thereof , without any exception about this question .

III. It is to be observed that in none of his latter writings he doth use that peremptory phrase , in limiting Synods , or Churches combined in Classes or Synods , onely to counsell or advise , in such manner as was done in that (v) (v) Engl. Purit . c. 2. first writing .

IV. And more particularly , in his Treatise of Divinity , he writes thus of particular Churches , (x) (x) Medull . SS. Theol. l. 1. c. 39. th . 27. that as their communion requires , the light of nature , & equity of rules and examples of Scripture doe teach , they may and also ought frequently to enter into a mutuall confederation and consociation among themselves in Classes and Synods , that they may use common consent and mutuall help as much as commodiously may be done , in those things especially which are of greater moment . Now as in particular Congregations the greatest acts of power and jurisdiction which are exercised therein , receive their strength from common consent , and doe consist therein : so if in matters of greater weight the common consent of Synods is to be used , then is a power and authority asscribed unto them ; then ought not particular Churches to proceed without and against the authority of common consent in Synods . And that mutuall help of other Churches is then most effectuall , when there is not onely advise , but authority also to cōfirme the same . Though D.A. adde in the same place , that this combination doth neither constitute a new forme of the Church , neither ought by any meanes to destroy or empaire that liberty & power which Christ hath left unto his Church , for the directing & furthering whereof it onely serveth : this we also willingly grant . When a particular Congregation is hindred & stayed from the exercise of their authority in an unlawfull businesse , in an unjust excommunication or election their liberty & power is not hereby destroyed or taken away , but rectifyed and preserved . Here is to be remembred that which Mr Par. ( as was noted before ) sayth upon like occasion : when some objected that the Churches of the villages in the Netherlands wanted the power of excommunication , he replyes , (y) (y) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 23. p. 349. Imo potestas excommunicandi , ordinandi , & jurisdictionis caeterae illis illibata relinquitur , &c. The power of excommunication , ordination and other jurisdiction , remaines unto them uncorrupted , &c. though they doe not proceed thereunto but with common consent of the Classis .

V. After this , D. Ames in his Disputation against Bellarmine touching Synods or Councels , doth sundry times acknowledge that they have more authority then onely to counsell and advise . This is to be observed in divers povnts : as first in the Question whether the greater Prelates onely have jus suffragii decisivi , the right or authority of a determining or definitive suffrage ; or whether the same belong unto the Elders also , or inferiour Officers , to whom Bellarmine allowes a consulting voyce , but not a definitive . Here D. Ames according to the receyved opinion of the Protestants , (z) (z) Bellarm. enerv . Tom. 2. l. 1. de Conc. c. 2. allowes unto them also the right and authority of suffrages , when they are deputed and sent as the Delegates of their Churches unto Synods . This he oft repeateth . And although he say (a) (a) Ibid. th . 8. that in matters of faith there is no judgement belongs unto men , but of inquisition , discretion & consultation , and that therefore that whole distinction betwixt persons defining and consulting is vaine : yet it is manifest and undenyable that in the censuring of Hereticks that erre in matters of faith , there is an Ecclesiasticall judgement belonging unto men , and a definitive sentence to be pronounced against such . The matters of faith are as little to be subjected or submitted unto the judgement of a particular Congregation , as unto the judgement of Synods : and yet Hereticks are not to be exempted from the judgement and censure of either of them . D. Am. himself in the same place doth plainly acknowledge this distinction betwixt consultation and definitive suffrage ; when he saith (b) (b) Ibidē . Bene consulere , majoris est virtutis , quam ex aliorum consilio bene definire , quamvis hoc sit majoris potestatis . To consult well is a matter of greater vertue , then from other mens counsell to define well , although this be a matter of greater authority . Seeing therefore he confesseth that to have a definitive voyce is a matter of greater authority , then to counsell and advise ; and seeing withall that this power of suffrages and definitive voyces belongs unto the Deputies of Churches in Synods , and that by his confession ; it is evident that herein he asscribes more power unto Synods then he did in that book of English Puritanisme .

Againe , in the question whether a Generall Councell be above the Pope , or the Pope above the Councell ; although D. Am. in handling the same , doth not so fully and directly speak against Bellarmine , as D. Whitaker , D. Rainolds , Iunius , Sibrandus Lubbertus , Chamierus , and other of our Divines , which maintaine that the Pope may be justly condemned , deposed and Excommunicated by a Generall Synod ; yet doth he (c) (c) Ibid. de Conc. c. 7. acknowledge the Councell or Synod to be above the Pope , in the very proposition of the question , and after takes upon him the defence of the Arguments commonly used by Protestant Divines for the proofe thereof . Would he have spoken plainly , according to the positions set downe in that booke of Engl. Puritan . & according to Mr Dav. his opinion , that limiteth all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction unto a particular Congregation onely ; he should then have sayd , that as the Pope hath no power over a Generall Councell , so neither hath the Synod any authority over the Pope , either to depose , excommunicate , or any way to censure him , but might onely counsell and advise him &c. & he should as well have refuted the Protestants , for giving too much power to the Synod , as the Papists for giving too much power to the Pope . Now this he hath not done , but hath set down his minde in such manner , that neither the Papists against whom he disputed , nor the Protestants whose receyved opinion he seemed to maintaine , could easily observe any difference in him from our common tenent .

VI. In another booke after this , he acknowledgeth (d) (d) Cas. Consc. l. 4. c. 29. q 9. th . 23. that it belongeth unto Classes and Synods , when any difficulty is , to declare by common counsell and to decree , who ought to be excommunicated . Now to decree an excommunication is an act of power , whereby judiciall sentences are determined , and in all propriety of speech , doth containe more in it , then a bare counsell or admonition : and therefore herein he doth apparantly give unto Synods more authority , then onely to counsell and advise . And thus D. Burges had reason to understand this speech of D. Am. which he alledgeth and approveth , and agreeably thereunto professeth ; that God hath established the use of Ecclesiasticall Synods for Church affaires as well as the gathering of Churches . (e) (e) Rejoyn . p. 206. D. A. did either acknowledge the authority of Synods in this sentence , or els was too blame for deceyving his Reader with ambiguity of speech .

VII . In his (f) (f) Fresh suit ag . Cerem . p. 90.91 . last booke which he wrote immediately before his death , when he speakes of representative Churches , though he dissalow that kinde of Synod or Convocation , which is sometimes kept in England , in respect of Hierarchicall Officers , and in respect of their imposing humane ceremonies ; yet doth he not condemne the Synodall assemblies of Scotland , before Perth , nor the Reformed Churches of France , which have their association and combination without any Hierarchy . And yet it is undenyable & most certaine that those Synods of Scotland and France have used Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in censuring of notorious offendours , and were not onely for counsell and advise , as is further manifested hereafter . Had he dealt plainly and answered his opposite fully , he should have condemned the Assemblies of Scotland for that jurisdiction which ( according to Mr Dav. his opinion and that booke of Engl. Purit . ) they unjustly usurped . Yea further he doth justify those Synods ; for when as D. Burges (g) (g) Rejoyn . p. 206. had spoken of such Ecclesiasticall Synods , as have jurisdiction and authority of censure , as appeares by his opposing of them unto other Synods , which the Separatists and Mr Iacob doe allow , which have no power to controle but by way of brotherly admonition ; D. Am. in his reply unto that place , confesseth that D. Burges did speak of (h) (h) Fresh suit , p. 183. right Ecclesiasticall Synods , and for the other Synods of Mr Iacob & the Separatists , the same that Mr Dav. allowes , he passeth away from them , and sayth not a word in their defence , which yet had bene most pertinent unto the question .

VIII . As for those places in particular which Mr Dav. alledgeth out of D. Ames his Cases of Conscience : for the (i) (i) Cas. cōsc . l. 4. c. 24. q. 4. first of them , though it be sayd there , that the power of remooving scandals and excluding the wicked , for the right thereof , and in respect of the first act , cannot be separated from a true Church , because it flowes immediately & necessarily from the essence thereof , &c. this is not against us . for 1. When Synods judge the causes of particular Churches , they doe not take away their power , but onely restraine and correct the abuse of their power ; the authority of particular Churches is not separated from them , but the corruption or fault that appeareth in the exercise of their authority . They are still permitted to use their authority and judgement in censures , elections , &c. when the Synod perceives that they doe not goe astray therein . 2. Though there be a streame of authority flowing immediately from the prime Churches , this hinders not , but helps and furthers the authority of Synods , unto which that power by delegation is immediately derived . And therefore as there is a fountaine of authority springing out of a particular Congregation ; so there is a Sea of authority in the Synod , where the waters of so many fountaines , and the authority of so many Churches doth concurre and meet together . As for that other place , Cas. Consc. l. 4. c. 25. it is answered hereafter in the Allegation that is taken from D. Voetius .

Lastly , for that (k) (k) Cas. consc . l. 4. c. 29. place which Mr Canne objecteth out of D. Ames , I acknowledge that there is something more found against the authority of Synods , then in any thing that Mr Dav. hath alledged out of him . But all that D. Ames there writes is not easily to be admitted . For in that chap. the Question being made , (l) (l) Ibid. qu. 11. Whether whole Churches or members of another Church , may be excommunicated ? He answereth , They cannot properly be excommunicated . He bringeth 3 Reasons . 1. Because every Church hath communion in it self , out of which it can no more be cast , then out of it self . But this reason is insufficient , 1. Because , though every Church hath communion in it self , yet not onely in it self , and with it self , but with other Churches also : Eph. 4.4 , 5 , 6. 1. Cor. 12.13 . and by excommunication it may be deprived and cut off from that comfortable fellowship , to the great grief , terrour and shame thereof , for their humiliation thereby , and for the warning of others . 2. Because an obstinate and rebellious Church , by a sentence of excommunication may be cast out of it self , and deprived of communion in it self either in the dissolution of that unlawfull society , while the Magistrate helpes to execute the sentence ; or otherwise in making their communion abhominable even unto their owne consciences , by the hand of God working with his owne ordinance , in delivering them to Satan for the destruction of the flesh , and depriving them of inward rest , notwithstanding any pretended security of the obstinate .

His 2d reason is : Because the power of excommunicating flowes from some superiority ; but all Churches are constituted of Christ with an authority altogether equall . This is also a weak reason for 1. Though all Churches be equall , and no one above another , yet many meeting together in a Synod , are superiour to one , as was shewed before by Mr Parker ; (m) (m) Pol. Eccles. 3. p. 129. Greater is the power of a Synod , then of any one prime and parishionall Church . 2. When two Churches onely are by speciall covenant united together , as it may fall out necessarily upon occasion , though this combination be more imperfect , yet is this (n) (n) Ibid. p. 345. 346. reputed for a Synod : and though these Churches be in themselves equall , yet when one of them falles into errour & offence , then it becomes subject to the other , and the other hath authority over it to rebuke & censure the same . This is to be observed by proportion of two brethren , members of one Church : though both of them be in their estate equall ; yet he that offendeth becomes subject to the other , who thereupon hath power over him , in a degree of binding and loosing , a power of loosing and forgiving him , if he repent , a power of retaining his sinne and binding him over to further proceeding , if he doe not repent . Luk. 17.3 , 4. with Matt. 18. On this manner that generall commandement of mutuall subjection to one another ( 1. Pet. 5.5 . ) ought to take place in two Churches as well as in two persons .

His 3d reason is , Because the members of one Church , are neither subject to the government of another , neither doe they belong immediately unto the communion of other Churches , but by the communion of their owne Church comming betwixt . The first part of this reason touching subjection , is answered before : and for the second part of it , there is no weight therein ; for those that belong unto the communion of other Churches but mediately , are not therefore exempted from the jurisdiction and authority of them . And againe , the covenant of communion made at the first confederation of Churches for their mutuall government by a Synod , remaineth firme for the continuance and exercise of authority , either for or against some particular members of any one Church in that combination , although that Church unjustly violating their covenant , should refuse to consent or communicate with the Synod in their acts of Ecclesiasticall judgement and censure of some scandalous persons among them .

Moreover , that which D. Ames writes in the same chapter , may justly lead us to acknowledge the necessity of Synods , and their authority in the censure of offendours .

1. He addes in his answer to the same question , touching whole Churches & members of another Church , that though they may not properly be excommunicated , (o) (o) Cas. cōs. l 4. c 29. q. 11. th . 26. yet for manifest heresies or great faults , they may be condemned , forsaken , rejected , which is proportionable to excommunication . If he grant this authority unto Synods , thus to condemne whole Churches , then he confesseth that they have more power then onely to counsell or admonish . If he grant this authority unto any other Ecclesiasticall persons , and not to Classes or Synods , the warrant from Scripture ought to be shewed . A censure proportionable to excommunication , requires an authority proportionable to theirs , that may excommunicate , for the exequution thereof .

II. In the same chapter , propounding this case of conscience , (p) (p) Ibid. q. 10. What is to be done of the Pastour , where a fit Eldership is wanting , or where the people doe not consent unto ajust excommunication ? His resolution is , The solemne proceeding may be omitted : yet a good Pastour ought to give all diligence hereunto with the rest of the faythfull members , that the substance of the matter be so farre preserved , that holy things be not given unto dogs & swine , Mat. 7.6 . and that all publick scandals be publickly reprooved . But by this direction , neither is the peace of the Ministers conscience provided for , nor yet the safety of the Church . For by what warrant may a Pastour by his sole authority , determine and reject some members as dogs , and exclude them from the holy things , from the Sacraments , and this not onely without allowance of the Eldership , but against the consent of the people and body of the Congregation , or the greatest part of it ? This is in effect an excommunication , or as he calles it , the essence or substance of the matter : for excommunication , greater or lesse , is the onely Ecclesiasticall judgement appointed of God to keep holy things from being given unto dogs . To permit this authority unto the Pastour alone , is to open a dore for tyranny , and oppression of the Church ; and is condemned by those 4 reasons which he gives for confirmation of his answer unto the 9th question immediately going before . It is the denyall of Synods , that drives unto such extremities .

III. That which he here saith of publick reproving all publick scandals , is againe empeached by that which was sayd before , (q) (q) Ibid. q. 4. th . 12 , 13. that in those Churches which through want of discipline are troubled with confusion , it is not alway necessary for the person offended to admonish the offendour , because he should oftentimes in vaine beginne that which he had no power to finish : that the commandement of solemne admonishing of a brother offending , doth then onely binde , when there is some hope that the same will prevaile to take away the offence , either immediately or mediately . for a meanes is so farre good , as it makes to the obtaining of his end . As though God did not blesse his owne ordinance above our hope and reason , above all that we can thinke : or as though we were not to use his meanes and leave the successe unto him . He that begins a good work and proceeds so farre till he be stopped by others , is accepted of God as if he had finished it .

SECT. V. His Allegation of Mr Baynes examined .

IO. DAV . (r) (r) Apol. reply , p. 242. Dioc. tryal . p. 13. & ●● . To him I may adde Mr Paul Baynes , a man of singular noate for learning and piety , in Cambridge , where he succeeded Mr Perkins , who freely expresseth his judgment for the right of particular Churches , and their independence , in this sense , in his Diocesans tryall . ANSW. As Mr Baynes was a man of singular note for learning and piety , so is his testimony of singular note to shew the right use & power of Synods , not onely for counsell , but for authority to censure and judge Ecclesiasticall causes ; so that particular Churches may not doe within themselves , what they would without their consent .

1. After he had set downe 4 conclusions , wherein we agree with the opposites , he comes to speak of the poynt of difference , and sayth , (f) (f) Dioces . tryall , p. 13. That wherein we contradict one another , is , we affirme that no such head Church was ordained either virtually or actually , but that all Churches were singular congregations , equall , independent each of other in regard of subjection . Secondly , we say , were there a Diocesan granted , yet will it not follow , that Parish-Churches should be without their government within themselves , but onely subject in some more common and transcendent cases . As it was with the Synagogues & that Nationall Church of the Iewes , and as it is betwixt Provinciall and Diocesan Churches . This doe I willingly assent unto : And this is no other thing then that which is practised in these Reformed Churches , with whom we are united . Here is no one head-Church , that hath more authority then another , all Congregations are equall , independent each of other : here is no subjection to any one Diocesan : all are equally and mutually subject to the Synod consisting of many : their dependency is not upon one more then another , but it is onely in regard of many combined ; notwithstanding which combination they have their government within themselves : being subject to the Synod onely in some more weighty and difficult cases .

II. As for that other place ; when some had pleaded from the example of the Reformed Churches , as if they had not bene distinct Churches , &c. Mr Bayes so explaineth their estate and practise ( as Mr Parker (t) (t) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 23. p. 348 , 349. &c. more largely had done before ) that therein he doth not at all prejudice their subjection to Synods . for speaking of the 24 Churches at Geneva and of their combination and subjection unto one Presbytery , he sayth , (v) (v) Dioc. tryal . p. 21. They have power of governing themselves , but for greater edification , voluntarily confederate , not to use nor exercise their power , but with mutuall communication , one asking the counsell and consent of the other in that common Presbyterie . Secondly , it is one thing for Churches to subject themselves to a Bishop and Consistory , wherein they shall have no power of suffrage : Another thing to communicate with such a Presbytery wherein themselves are members and judges with others . After that againe , he addeth , Geneva made this consociation , not as if the Prime Churches were imperfect , and to make one Church by this union : but because though they were intire Churches , and had the power of Churches , yet they needed this support in exercising of it , and that by this meanes the Ministers and Seniors of it might have communion . Thus he notes not onely the counsell , but the consent of others required . And as at Geneva a particular Church proceeded not without or against the consent of many Churches concurring by their Deputies in a common Presbytery : so in these Low-countries in weightier affaires they proceed not without or against the consent of many Churches concurring in their Classis .

III. Mr Baynes having shewed how every Church being an Ecclesiasticall body , and having Governours every way equall , there is yet no feare of confusion , seeing Aristocracie , especially when God ordaines it , is a forme of government sufficient to preserve order ; hereupon he propounds this objection , (x) (x) Dioc. tr . p. 68. But every Church might then doe what ever it would within it self . And hereunto he answers thus , Not so neither ; for it is subject to the censure of other Churches Synodically assembled , and to the Civill Magistrate , who in case of delinquencie , hath directive and corrective power over it . And thus we have his expresse testimony and confession , that Synods have authority not onely to counsell and advise , but to censure ; that particular Churches are subject to the censure of other Churches ; that consequently there is a double Ecclesiasticall Aristocracie , one in particular Churches severally , another in many Churches Synodically assembled ; that if a particular Church erre in matters of faith and religion , that it is subject , not to the power of the Magistrate alone , but both to him and to another superiour Ecclesiasticall jusridiction , arising from the combination of many Churches , contrary to that assertion in the English Puritanisme , chap. 2.

IV. Speaking of Presbyters , that is of Ministers and Elders , and of their government , he saith , (y) (y) Ibid. p. 67. There is nothing found belonging to the power of the keyes in foro externo , but the Scripture doth asscribe it to them , power of suffrage in Councell , Act. 15. power of excommunication , which is manifest to have bene in the Church of Corinth , &c. While he alledgeth Act. 15. for an evidence of the Presbyters power in Synods or Councels , he doth hereby acknowledge that in Synods there is a lawfull exercise of jurisdiction and of the power of the keyes ; and that therefore they are not onely for counsell and advise . To like purpose he saith afterwards againe , (z) (z) P. 82. The Apostles did not offer alone to determine the question , Act. 15. but had the joynt suffrages of the Presbyterie with them . Not because they could not alone have infallibly answered , but because it was a thing to be determined by many ; all who had receyved power of the keyes , doing it ex officio , and others from discretion and duety of confessing the trueth . And a little after , he there addeth , It is manifest by Ecclesiasticall writings of all sorts , that Presbyters had right of suffrage , not onely in their owne Presbyteries , but in Provinciall Synods , and therefore in Oecumenicall Synods , which doth arise from a combination of the other , to which their mindes went in the instruction of Bishops receyved from their Churches .

V. Whereas one errour useth to accompany another , and commonly those that deny the authority of Synods , doe also in part deny the authority of particular Elderships , as we see in the Brownists , and therefore after private admonitions doe in a popular order referre the judgement even of lesser matters unto the publick examination and decision of the whole Church assembled together , not permitting the same to the judgement of the Eldership ; Mr Baynes doth also impugne this practise . For he speaking of the rule of Discipline , Matt. 18. where Christ doth manifestly suppose the power of jurisdiction to be in many , yet after some other observations touching the meaning of the word Church , he further explaineth himself , when he addeth these notes and sayth , (a) (a) Dioces . tryall . p. 80. Thirdly , as Christ doth speak it of any ordinary particular Church indistinctly , so he doth by the name of Church not understand essentially all the Congregation . For then Christ should give not some , but all the members of the Church to be governours of it . Fourthly , Christ speaketh it of such a Church to whom we may ordinarily and orderlie complaine : now this we cannot to the whole multitude . Fiftly , this Church he speaketh of , he doth presuppose it as the ordinarie executioner of all discipline and censure . But the multitude have not this execution ordinarie , as all but Morellius and such Democraticall spirits doe affirme . And the reason ratifying the sentence of the Church , doth shew that often the number of it is but small : For where two or three are gathered together in my name , &c. whereas the Church or congregations essentiallie taken for teachers and people are incomparably great . Againe , shewing on the other side that Christ by the Church doth not meane the chief Pastour , who is virtually as the whole Church ; and that the word Church doth ever signify a company , and never is found to note out one person ; after other reasons he pleades from the example and practise in the old Testament , saying , (b) (b) Ibid. p. 81. The Church in the old Testament never noteth the high Priest virtuallie , but an assembly of Priests sitting together , as judges in the causes of God . Wherefore as Christ doth indistinctlie presuppose everie particular Church : So he doth here onely presuppose the joynt authoritie , and joynt execution of a representative Church , a Presbyterie of Elders who were Pastors and Governours . And thus he concludes from Mat. 18. that there is a representative Church of one particular Congregation ; as before from Act. 15. he acknowledged a representative Church in the Synod , for many Churches .

VI. Whereas Mr Dav. alledgeth out of Mr Parker , that the power Ecclesiasticall do the essentially and primarily reside in the Church it self , as in its proper subject : although this be no ground for the refutation of that power and jurisdiction belonging to Synods , as I have shewed (c) (c) P. 89.90 before ; yet even this ground also is denyed by Mr Baynes , who goes not so farre as Mr Parker (d) (d) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 8. p. 28. &c. touching the derivation of all Ecclesiasticall authority from a particular Church as from the fountaine , but doth ( in some part ) oppose that opinion , especially in respect of that influence of authority per intuitum , viz. that which is in Ministers called immediately of Christ , as the Apostles were , yet in respect of the end and the whole , is sayd to be from the Church mediately , &c. And therefore though Mr Parker was farre from the opinion of Mr Dav. yet was Mr Baynes farre further from it . His judgement herein , as being worthy the consideration of the Readers , I have thought meet to set downe the more fully . And first , speaking by occasion of the power of jurisdiction in the Church , he sayth , (e) (e) Dioc. tryal . p. 69. Christ hath committed it originaliter & exercitative to the representative Church , that they might Aristocratically administer it . And afterwards coming to intreat of the third maine question in his booke , (f) (f) Ibid. p. 98. Whether Christ did immediately commit ordinarie power Ecclesiasticall , and the exercise of it , to any one singular person , or to a united multitude of Presbyters , he there sets downe his judgment more largely , in divers conclusions (g) (g) P. 83.84 on this manner .

Conclus . 3. Ordinarie power with the execution thereof , was not given to the communitie of the Church , or to the whole multitude of the faithfull , so that they were the immediate and first receptacle , receiving it from Christ , and virtually deriving it to others . This I set downe against the Divines of Constance ; our prime Divines , as Luther and Melancthon , and the Sorbonists , who doe maintaine it at this day . Yea this seemeth to have been Tertullians errour ; for in his booke depudicitia , he maketh Christ to haue left all Christians with like power , but the Church for her honour , did dispose it as we see . The proportion of a politick body , and naturall , deceived them , while they will apply all that is in these to Christs mysticall body , not remembring that analogon is not in omni simile , for then should it be the same with the analogatum . True it is , all civill power is in the body politick , the collections of subjects , then in a King from them : And all the power of hearing , seeing , they are in the whole man , which doth produce them effectually , though formally and instrumentally they are in the eare and eye . But the reason of this is , because these powers are naturall , and what ever is naturall , doth first agree to the communitie or totum , and afterward to a particular person and part , but all that is in this body , cannot hold in Christs mysticall body . In a politick body , power is first in the communitie , in the King from them , but all Ecclesiasticall power is first in our King before any in the Church from him . But to whom should he first commit this power , but to his Queene ? Answ. Considering this power is not any Lordly power , but a power of doing service to the Church for Christ his sake : therefore it is fit it should be committed to some persons , and not to the whole communitie , which are the Queen of Christ . For it is not fit a King should commit power to his Queene to serve herself properly : but to have persons who in regard of this relation should stand distinguished from her . Secondly , in naturall bodies , the power of seeing is first immediately in the man , from the man in the eye and particular members : In the mysticall body , the faith of a beleever is not first immediately in all , then in the beleever , but first of all and immediately in the personall beleever , for whose good it serveth more properly then for the whole , every man being to live by his owne faith . The power of Priesthood was not first in the Church of Israel , so derived to the Priest : but immediately from Christ seated in Aaron and his sonnes . Object . Yea they were given the Church intuitu ejusdem tanquam finis & totius . Answ. I but this is not enough , that power may be sayd to be immediately received by the Church as the first receptacle of it , and from it derived to others , as the power of seeing is not onely given intuitu hominis as the end of it , and the totum to whom it agreeth , but is in homine as the first subject from whom it commeth to the eye . But the power even of ordinary Ministers is not in the Church . For as all are sayd not to have been Apostles , so not to have been Doctors . But if the power of ordinarie teaching had been given to every beleever , all should have been made Doctors , though not to continue so in exercising the power . Secondly , were the power in the Church , the Church , should not onely call them , but make them out of vertue and power received into her selfe : then should the Church have a true Lordlike power in regard of her Ministers . Besides , there are many in the community of Christians uncapable of this power regularly , as women and children . This conclusion in my judgement Victoria , Soto and others deny , with greater strength of reason then the contrary is maintained .

Conclus . 4. Fourthly , ordinary power of ministeriall government is committed with the execution of it , to the Senat or Presbyterie of the Church . If any faile in any office , the Church hath not power of supplying that , but a ministery of calling one whom Christ hath described , that from Christ he may have power of office given him in the place vacant .

Conclus . 5. Lastly , though the community have not power given her , yet such estate by Christ her husband is put on her , that all power is to be executed in such manner , as standeth with respect to her excellencie . Hence it is , that the governours are in many things of greater moment to take the consent of the people with them . Not that they have joynt power of the keyes with them , but because they sustaine the person of the spouse of Christ , and therefore cannot be otherwise dealt with , without open dishonour in such things , which belong in common to the whole congregation .

Afterwards againe , (h) (h) P. 88. speaking of some derivation of power from the Church , in taking in Officers , he shewes that the Church doth this onely as an instrument , in taking that person whom Christ describeth and would have to be placed in this or that office : but hath not this power in herself either formally or virtually . And from this Stewardlike power of the Church , he declares that Officers in the Church are not to administer in the name of the Church , but in the name of Christ : As a Butler taken in by a servant , doth execute his office , not in master Stewards name , but in his masters , who onely out of power did conferre it on him . By these & sundry other assertions , it is apparant that Mr Baynes was of a farre different opinion from Mr Dav. touching the state of particular Churches , & the authority of Synods . Let us heare his next Author .

SECT. VI. His Allegation of the Replyer upon D. Downam examined .

IO. DAV . " (r) " Apol. reply . p. 242. Part. 2. l. 2. p. 104 , 105. &c. (i) With whom I might joyne the Replyer upon Dr Downams defence , who , not onely declareth his owne judgement herein concurring with the above mentioned , but also joyneth with them the suffrages of divers others , at the Centurists , Illyricus , D. Andrewes Bishop of Winchester , Dr Fulke , Willet , Thom: Bell , Cyprian , Augustine , Gerson , Ferus . ANSW. I. If this Authour did in his judgement concurre with the above mentioned , and in speciall with Mr Baynes next above mentioned , as Mr Dav. affirmes , then did he allow the jurisdiction and authority of Synods for the censure of things done in particular Churches ; then did he judge each Congregation to be subject unto the censure of other Churches Synodically assembled .

II. This testimony of the Refuter of D. Downa . is alledged also , and more plainly by Mr Canne , who expresseth his words , and sayth (k) (k) Churches plea , p. 86. he often affirmeth , (l) (l) Lib 2. par. 2. p. 104 that the administration of all Church-matters , at first was in every Congregation , the right in the Church , the execution in the Presbytery thereof . And besides this , he alledgeth another place , where he sayth , For this purpose he instanceth Cenchrea (m) (m) Lib. 1. part . 2. p. 22 , 23. , howsoever it was the Port of Corinth , and not farre from it , as Radcliffe or Lime-house to London , yet is was a distinct Church , from that of Corinth , and alike indued with full power of Ecclesiasticall government . But in all this , the jurisdiction of Synods is not denyed ; as is manifest by a like instance here in these Reformed Churches . The villages of Diemen and Sloten , this on the one side and that on the other side of Amsterdam , and not farre from it , and in all apperance farre lesse in comparison of Amsterdam , then Cenchrea was in respect of Corinth , yet are these small Congregations , distinct Churches from that of Amsterdam , & alike endued with full power of all Ecclesiasticall government . That which Mr Canne by a Note in the margine would have specially to be marked , may as well be observed touching these and many other little Churches hereabout , that they have in themselves the administration of all Church-matters , and the execution thereof by their Presbyteries , as fully and as amply as the Church of Amsterdam , or any other of the greatest Churches in these countries , being alike combined together in the Classis , and equally subject to one another in the Lord for their mutuall guidance .

III. Even this Replyer upon D. Downam , Mr S. who now resteth in the Lord , hath bene very carefull not to prejudice the authority of Synods , as may appeare further if we consider what he answereth concerning those whom D. D. calleth the late Disciplinarians , such as were of Mr Iacobs opinion . First , he saith , (n) (n) Reply . par. 1. l. 2. p. 106. As for Synods , if they be lawfully called , well ordered , and their constitutions by royall authority ratified ; the Doctour can give neither more honour nor obedience to them , then they doe , as their Protestation sheweth , Art . 8.12 , 13 , 14. Now as for the present Synods , such as are in these Reformed Churches , they are such as he mentioneth here , called and assembled by authority of the Magistrates , and their Acts approved , confirmed and ratifyed by them . This may be seen in the Records of that Nationall Synod holden at Dort , Anno 1618. and 1619. where (o) (o) Act. Synod . Dordr . Ses . 138. the Decree of the States Generall , which are the soveraigne and supreme Magistrates in these countries , is inserted among the Acts of the Synod , for the ratification thereof . And this is not onely observed in Nationall Synods , but in the Provinciall Synods also , held every yeare , where the States have also their Deputies , Civill Magistrates , which ordinarily are present in those Assemblies , to see that all things be well ordered therein . Thus farre therefore , according to his relation , there is an obedience and subjection due unto Synods . Againe whereas he proceedeth to describe their opinion , on this manner ; If they want Regall authority to assemble or to ratify them ; they thinke that by Divine or Apostolicall ordinance , their decrees or canons ought not to be imposed on any Churches , without their particular and free consents : It is here to be observed how he notes onely what they thinke , without approbation thereof ; he declares their opinion , but doth not acknowledge it to be his owne judgement . Neither had he reason so to judge : for in the primitive Church , when there were no Christian Magistrates , there was then a lawfull use of Synods , and that by Divine and Apostolicall ordinance , as hath bene shewed before . And as for particular consents : if any Church walked disorderly and offensively , there is no reason to think that the censures and decrees of Synods against such Churches should be differed untill they did consent unto the censuring of themselves . It was sufficient that at their first combination there was a generall and free consent , to submit themselves in the Lord mutually unto other Churches Synodically assembled . And yet more plainely , in the same place he professeth that he differeth in judgement from them , when he concludes , Thus much shall suffice to be spoken in defence of those later Disciplinarians , from whom although in somethings I confesse I dissent , yet I cannot consent to the D. taking away of their innocency . Though in some things Dr D. did unjustly charge them , yet Mr S. the Refuter of D. D. did also judge that in some things there was just cause to dissent from them .

IV. Besides the foresayd Refuter of D. Down . there is also another learned man , who besides his great learning having also as great experience in the discipline and government of the Church according to the practise of the Reformed Churches , hath of later time written a compleat and large refutation of D. Downam . And in this refutation he hath dealt more plainly and circumspectly in this poynt , then Mr S. hath done . For whereas D. D. relating the opinion of these later Disciplinarians , as new and false , sets downe their assertion in these words , (p) (p) Sermon at Lambeth , p. 4. That every parish by right hath sufficient authority within it selfe immediately derived from Christ , for the government of it selfe in all causes Ecclesiasticall ; this assertion is not admitted but with sundry cautions . To omit the rest , these are the two last , wherein the authority of Synods is evidently acknowledge ; viz. (q) (q) Gersom Bucer . Dissert. de Gub. Eccl p. 14. The fourth caution is , that the authority given to a particular Church , is not sufficient for the handling of all Ecclesiasticall causes by their owne judgement , but for those onely which are so particular , that they may be deemed altogether proper unto it . For whatsoever case falles out belonging unto the common order of neighbour Churches , we judge that the same is to be brought unto a more generall assembly , wherein these Churches doe joyntly meet together . The last caution is , that both the institution and observation of all things , especially if they seeme to procure any discommodity or not to make for aedification , be subjected unto the judgement of the next Churches meeting together in one . For we doe not permit , that the Governours of parishes should dispatch all things as they list , but will have them to submit themselves to the inspection of the Churches . For we think that of Augustine ought by all meanes to be observed : (r) (r) Aug. l. 2. de Bapt. in Donat. ca. 9. Semper universum partibus jure optimo praeponi ; that by good right the whole is alwayes to be preferred above the parts , &c. Thus expressely hath this Authour given warning , that the whole combination of many Churches united in Synods is of greater authority then any part ; that particular Churches owe a subjection unto the same .

Lastly , as for those many other Authours , the Centurists , Illyricus , D. Andrewes B. of Winch. D. Fulk , Willet , Thom: Bell , Cyprian , Augustine , Gerson , Ferus , whose names are here alledged by Mr Dav. without specifying their words , they are all of them , except one or two , alledged by Mr Canne , and in answer unto him (f) (f) Chap. 7. sect. 1.2.4.6 . hereafter , it is shewed that all & every one of them are against Mr Davenp . his opinion , all giving a cleare and plaine testimony for the jurisdiction of Synods .

SECT. VII . His Allegation of D. Voetius examined .

IO. DAV . (t) (t) Apol. reply , p. 242 , 243. Desp . caus . Pap. lib. 2. sect. 2. cap. 11. p. 186. To the same purpose , hath a worthy and learned wrighter of these countries , Voetius , Professour of Divinity in Vtrecht , whose words I thus translate . The Church is the spouse of Christ , which is the proper and adaequate subject of that power , to whom Christ hath committed that delegate right , reserving the chiefe to himself . Which ought to be and to remaine so proper to the Church , that it , neither may be snatched away by the authority of others , nor lost by their voluntary concession , nor committed to the trust of any other ; although divers acts belonging to the calling of a Minister may & ought to be performed by certaine members of the Church . ANSW. All that is here affirmed by this worthy Writer , being granted of us , yet is not Mr Dav. his opinion justifyed , nor the authority and jurisdiction of Synods overthrowne hereby . for ,

I. Christ was the Bridegroome of his Church , and the Church was the Spouse of Christ , and honoured with this title under the old Testament , as well as under the new : Sol. song . ch . 1. & 2. &c. Esa . 50.1 . Ezek. 16.8 . Hos. 1. & 2. & 3. 1. &c. And yet it is confessed by my opposites that under the old Testament , before Christs comming in the flesh , particular Congregations and Synagogues were subject unto the Synedrion , and that all jurisdiction was not limited unto the severall villages or cities in Israel , or to the Synagogues therein . And therefore this title of Spouse and Bridegroome doth not inferre any restraint of jurisdiction in the new Testament more then in the old .

II. As when the Church of Antioch sent their Delegates or Deputies unto Ierusalem , and the controversy raised in their Church was decided and determined by the definitive sentence and decree of the Synod , Act. 15. they did not thereby loose their power , but it still remained with them , for the judgement of their causes ; so those Churches that now submit their causes to the judgement of Classes and Synods , are not thereby spoyled of their power : yea it is their owne authority and power which by their Delegates is ●●●rcised in those Assemblies . Moreover the Churches are herein so farre fro●●oosing their power , that on the contrary they might be sayd to loose their liberty , right and power , if they had not authority for their owne help and others thus to send their messengers unto such assemblies .

III. It is to be observed how Mr Dav. doth mistranslate the words of D. Voetius , by omitting a word of speciall importance , which both he and D. Ames also (v) (v) Cas. cōs. l. 4 c. 25. q. 5. th . 26. using the like speech , have expressely mentioned : for whereas their words touching the power of the Church and the propriety thereof , are these , ut alienae fidei planè committi non possit , that it may not altogether be committed to the trust of others ; he omitting this word planè , which signifyes altogether , utterly , or quite and cleane , doth hereby corrupt the testimony which he alledgeth . For though the Church may not utterly or quite and cleane commit her power to the trust of others ; yet in some kinde and in some measure it may and ought to be done : For the kindes , D. Voetius gives instance in divers acts , belonging to the calling of a Minister , which may and ought to be performed by some certaine members thereof ; and the same is to be considered for divers other acts of like nature : And for the measure , so ( as he also notes ) that Christ the Bridegroome , reserve the supreme authority unto himself ; which is then acknowledged by his people , when they doe not receive nor follow the authority or sentence of any man or Officer , of any particular Congregation , or of any Synod , further then they in their consciences finde it to agree with the sentence of Christ revealed in his word . As the Lord himself by an immediate call committed power and authority unto the trust of his servants , whose faithfulnes is thereupon commended : 1. Tim. 1.11 , 12. 1. Cor. 9.17 . Gal. 2.7 . so doth the Church also , both in the ordinary calling of men unto office , and in the occasionall sending of them about particular workes and affaires of the Church ; Phil. 2.25 . 2. Cor. 8.19 , 23. 1. Cor. 16.3 . & especially in communicating their power unto them , to give sentence in Synods .

IV. That D. Voetius doth allow the authority and jurisdiction of Synods , we have many testimonies our of this very book of his , which Mr D. alledgeth . I. Though he shew that Ecclesiasticall power of judgement is first and immediately in particular Churches , yet he notes withall , (x) (x) Desp . caus . Pa. l. 2. s . 1. c. 5. p. 96. that this power arising thence is by a certaine fit proportion applyed unto many Churches united in some kingdome or kingdomes , or in the whole world . This is done in Nationall & Generall Synods . II. Speaking of a publick Reformation , which he calles authoritative , he shewes (y) (y) Ibid. p. 62. how it ( being universall ) may be done either in an universall Synod , or without a Synod . Speaking of Reformation made by instruction , exhortation , or invitation , he sayth it may be done of any one Preacher , yea and in some sort of any one Christian : but for the Reformation wherein there is an actuall change of publick worship , he saith , it is necessary that the help and consent of many , and those not of one order , doe concurre ; and that one or a few are not sufficient , unlesse it fall out that the authority and parts of those many who are interested therein , be devolved unto them . Thus he alloweth the jurisdiction of Synods , while he acknowledgeth that the authority of many may be derived and communicated unto a few ; which is the very thing wherein the jurisdiction of Synods doth consist . III. He defends (z) (z) P. 79. Luther appealing from the sentence of excommunication given out by Pope Leo the tenth , unto a lawfull Generall Synod : he allowes the like appeale made by the Arch-bishop of Colen , and the appeale of the King of Navarre , and the Prince of Conde , the forme whereof was affixed or set up at Rome ; in all which the authority of Synods is acknowledged . IV. He allowes (a) (a) P. 85. the example of those Churches , which determined matters by a publick , and Nationall or Provinciall judgement . Speaking of the Reformers of Religion , he sayth , (b) (b) P. 169. Luther had the right of suffrage , and used the same in the University of Wittebergh , as one of the Professours ; in the Church , as one of the Pastours ; in the neighbour-churches of Saxony , as a member of them , in the name and by commission from the Church of Witteberg , and not further . So did Zuinglius , Farell , Viret , Calvin , and all the rest . A just patterne of the Classicall and Synodall jurisdiction exercised in the Reformed Churches in these countries at this day . V. He avoucheth and maintaineth (c) (c) P. 201. that a lawfull Synod or Church by their sentence and authority may and ought to depose Ministers that are Idolatrous , Hereticall and the like . An expresse testimony , that Synods have not onely right of counsell and admonition , but also of exercising Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in the censuring of offenders . He addeth there , that the Westerne Churches ought to remove such Clerkes or keep them out from entring , either by a common , or each of them by their particular judgement , either in a Synod or without a Synod . VI. Even in this very page & place that Mr D. alledgeth , (d) (d) P. 186. D. Voetius alledging the example of the Synod at Ierusalem , Act. 15.3.4 , 22 , 23. to shew that Ecclesiasticall power is given to many in the Church , doth thereby acknowledge the authority of Synods . If he had thought they might onely counsell and admonish , then had this place alledged bene insufficient to prove the thing propounded by him , nor suitable to the other places alledged together in the same place , viz. Matt. 18.17 . 2. Cor. 2.6 . with 1. Cor. 5.4 . which are to be understood of the jurisdiction and authority of the Church in censuring . This power is also againe (e) (e) P. 187. & 189. poynted at by him in the same chapter .

Lastly , to come from his words unto his practise ; Whereas this learned Minister of Christ was deputed and sent (f) (f) Act. Sy. nod . Nat. Dordr . sess. 2. with others unto the last famous Nationall Synod at Dort , & was reckoned among those Worthies whose praise is so great in the Gospell , being the messengers of the Churches and the glory of Christ ; when as he there among the rest did exercise the authority of suffrage for the decision of divers controversies , and gave sentence with others in the (g) (g) Ibid. ses . 138. censure and deposition of divers both Ministers and Elders , it appeareth hereby that he did not thinke all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction to be limited unto a particular Congregation . If Synods might goe no further then to counsell and admonish , then had D. Voetius with the rest bene an usurper of unlawfull power . Besides , this order of Classicall and Synodall assemblies , together with their jurisdiction and authority , in such sort as it was before , and is still practised in these Reformed Churches , was confirmed and established (h) (h) Rerckēorden . Nat. Syn. Dordr . Art , 22.52 . in that same Nationall Synod , where D. Voetius appeared as a member thereof , and according to which he was bound to practise both while he was Minister at Heusden , and since also at Vtrecht , being not onely Professour in the University , but also Pastour of the Church in the sayd city . So that there is no cause to doubt but that his judgement touching this controversy is the same with that which I have here noted out of his writings , and for the substance of the matter , no other then that which I maintaine throughout this discourse .

SECT. VIII . Touching the English Church at Franckford in Q. Maries time .

IO. DAV . (i) (i) Apol. reply . p. 243. A discourse of the troubles in the Engl. Chur. at Franckf . Art. 62. Art. 67. And to conclude , thus it was ordered in the English Church at Franckford , among the exiles in those Marian dayes , that if all the Ministers and Seniors be suspected , or found parties ; if any appeale be made from them , that then such appeale be made to the body of the Congregation , &c. and that the body of the Congregation may appoint so many of the Congregation to heare and determine the said matter , or matters , as it shall seeme good to the Congregation . Againe , If any controversy be about the doubtfull meaning of any word or words in the Discipline , that first it be referred to the Ministers , or Seniors : and if they cannot agree thereupon , then the thing be referred to the whole Congregation .

ANSW. I. It is to be observed , that these two Articles of Discipline being alledged against me by (k) (k) Churches plea , p. 36. Mr Canne as well as by Mr Dav. there is this difference betwixt them , that Mr Canne addes more words then he should , and Mr Daven . omits some words that should have been added . That which Mr Canne addes , is against himselfe , and serves to condemne the practise of the Brownists , when he faith of the Ministers and Seniors , that they have authority to heare & determine , &c. That which Mr Dav. omits , and refuseth to expresse , serveth to reproove such as complaine unjustly of excepting against the Elders judgement . For when that 62d Article speakes of appeale to be made unto the body of the Congregation , the Ministers , Seniors , & parties excepted ; this latter clause shewes there is just cause of excepting against the Elders judgement sometimes ; and that they are to be refused as incompetent judges , being parties . This brief clause being of speciall use in our controversy , ought not to have bene omitted by Mr Dav.

II. That which they alledge for appeale unto the body of the Congregation , doth not overthrow the authority of Synods . This granting one kinde of appeale doth not exclude or deny another . Seeing particular Congregations are subject to errour , and many of them dayly doe erre , why should not appeale be granted from them unto Classes and Synods , especially where there is no Magistrate that can or will judge of such errours ?

III. This appeale made unto the body of the Congregation was not usually permitted , but extraordinarily in cases of speciall necessity , when the Ministers and Seniors were not able to end the controversies brought unto them : the expresse words of the Article are (l) (l) ●isc ▪ of troubl in Engl Ch. at Franckf . art. 57. in case they cannot end them , then afterwards to be referred to the whole Congregation . Their ordinary practise was otherwise , as appeares in other Articles of their Discipline , where it is plainly ordained , (m) (m) Ibid. art. 59. that the Ministers and Seniors shall have authority to heare and determine , on the behalf of the whole Church all offences ( determinable by the Congregation ) committed by any person in the Congregation : unlesse the partie called before them have just occasion to take exception to the sayd Ministers and Seniors ; or to appeale from them as not competent judges . And afterwards againe there is another strict and severe decree (n) (n) Art. 63. If any person doe unjustly take exceptions to any of the Ministers , or appeale from the whole ministery : that then such persons , beside the punishment for the principall cause shall also be punished as a contemner of the Ministery and a disturber of the Church . This order , as it serves to condemne the practise of the Brownists , as tending to the disturbance of the Church , while they give no power of judging and deciding causes unto the Eldership ; so it serves for the reproofe both of them and Mr Davenp . in denying the authority of Synods : for if the Church may in ordinary cases commit their authority unto an Eldership , & not deprive themselves of their right , then why may they not doe so likewise unto Classes and Synods ?

IIII. This English Church at Franckford did commit and delegate the power of judging controversies , not onely to their Elders , but upon occasion even unto other particular and private members of the Church , which had no Ecclesiasticall office ; and this in divers degrees , as 1. In case some of the Eldership , though the lesser part , were excepted against as parties : 2. When the greater part were excepted against : 3. When all the Ministers and Seniors were suspected , &c. Thus they did erect as it were three severall sorts of Classes or Synods within themselves for the judicature of such causes as could not be ended by the Eldership . Thus they ordained in these three severall Articles of their Discipline , which follow .

Of the first sort : (o) (o) Art. 60. Item , if any have just occasion to take exception to some of the Ministers and Seniors , and not to the more part : that then those of the Ministers and Seniors to whom the exception is made , in this case shall not be judges , but in this case for the time removed from the ministery , and that the rest of the Ministers and Seniors to whom no exception shall be made , with as many of the Congregation joyned to them , as they be in number which shall be excepted , shall be arbiters and judges in the sayd causes : and that the sayd persons so to be joyned to the Ministers and Seniors , shall be appoynted by the Congregation , the Ministers and Seniors not excepted , giving their voyces as others of the Congregation .

Of the second sort : (p) (p) Art. 61. Item , if exception be taken to the more part of the Ministers and Seniors , that then the Church shall appoynt six moe to be judges with the rest of the Ministers , against whom exception is not made : the same rest of the Ministers having their voyces in the election of the six , as other members of the Church .

Of the third sort : (q) (q) Art. 62. Item , if all the Ministers and Seniors be suspected or found parties , or if any appeale be made from them , that then such appeale be made to the body of the Congregation , the Ministers , Seniors and parties excepted . And that the body of the Congregation may appoint so many of the Congregation to heare and determine the sayd matter or matters , as it shall seeme good to the Congregation .

Now as in all these Commissions the Church did not loose her authority , but did rather exercise the same herein ; this very act of delegation being a testimony of her power : so in like manner ( if the example of this Church alledged against me may be followed of us ) other Churches may also send their Deputies and Delegates unto Classes & Synods , for the judgement & decision of such causes as cannot be so well ended among themselves .

V. Lest any should object that in all these Deputations , the judgement of controversies was referred unto such Officers or members of the Church as were within the same Congregation , and that they did not submit their causes to the determination of any other judges out of themselves ; it is therefore further to be observed that there was an order agreed upon by the English Church at Franckford , that in the time of their contention (r) (r) Ibid. p. 37.38 . & 41.48 . the matter should be determined by these five notable learned men , which were of other Churches , to wete , Calvin , Musculus , Martyr , Bullinger & Viret . This agreement was put in writing . To that all gave their consents . This day was joyfull . Thankes were given to God , brotherly reconciliation followed , &c. Yea the holy communion was upon this happy agreement also ministred . This agreement is often repeated , & layd downe as a ground of comfort , & as a proof of their equity that did most constantly cleave thereunto .

Afterwards againe , when more contention was raysed in that Church , both the opposite parties were content not onely to heare the counsell & advise of men in other Churches , but to submit unto their judgement , as farre as men may submit unto the sentence of any particular Church whatsoever . And for evidence hereof it is recorded how the one part of the Church declared their minde by this (s) (s) P. 100.101 . writing following :

We offer & permit with most willing mindes ( having the licence of the Magistrate as it may well be for this purpose ) that all our controversies and contentions whatsoever , which have bene sowne and brought in among us sithence the beginning of this breach , and since the first day we began to strive , untill this present time and houre : to be debated , decided and determined by Arbiters , being none of this our Congregation , and yet from among the brethren , our countrie men , equally and indifferently , by the parties disagreeing , to be chosen upon this condition , that not onely the election of Ministers and besides all other things done by the order of the sayd discipline , stand in suspence , to be allowed or disallowed by the determination and judgement of the Arbiters to be chosen as is aforesaid . written the 5. of April , Anno 1557.

The other part of the Church did in like manner witnesse their consent , by their writing , the copie whereof was as followeth :

We submit ourselves and are contented to commit all manner of controversies that have heretofore risen amongst us in the Church , to such Arbiters as the Magistrate hath appointed , and to all such as they call unto them to the hearing and determining thereof , according to Gods word and good reason . And thus simply and plainly without any manner of exception or condition . In witnes whereof we have subscribed our names the 5. of April , Anno 1557.

Though there were some differences betwixt these parties in other particulars , yet they all agreed in this , to commit authority & power unto some out of themselves , whom they would set up as Judges over them . Hereby it doth appeare that they did not confine and restraine the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes within the limits of one particular Congregation onely . And if a particular Church might thus referre their controversies to the judgement of foure or five persons out of themselves , then might they as well or better be referred to the judgement of many Churches united together in Classes and Synods .

VI. This English Church which sojourned at Franckford , for foure or five yeares in Q. Maries time , was not a setled and established Church : they wanted the opportunity of combining themselves with other English Churches . It was the misery of this Church , that they wanted the help of ordinary Classes and Synods : and it is unreasonable to make the speciall defect or want of some one Church , a precedent for other Churches , to deprive them of that mutuall help which they may conveniently enjoy , and which God offers unto them . This English Church (t) (t) Disc. of troubl . in Engl. Ch. at Franckf . p. 27 , &c. p. 62 , &c. p. 135 , &c. was exercised with great troubles and continuall dissentions all the time of their abode at Franckford , to the great grief and offence of many . The forme of their Discipline , and these Articles here objected by Mr Dav. and Mr Can. were not fully agreed upon : the Pastour and the Elders with some of the Church dissented from the greater part of the Congregation . And in such case , as Mr Fenner , before mentioned , doth testify , (v) (v) S. Theol. l. 7. c. 7. p. 278 , &c. the controversy ought to have bene brought to a greater Senate , to a Classis or Synod , which he calles a Presbytery of more Churches , for the deciding thereof . The want of this was the cause of their woe .

VII . The English Church at Franckford in the want of a Classis might so much the rather allow appeales unto the Congregation , because there were in that Church many learned men , able to discerne and judge of causes . In that Church (x) (x) Disc. &c p. 60. they set up an Vniversity , and chose severall men for the reading of Hebrew , Greek , and Divinity lectures . The learned men that repaired unto this Church were also as famous for their piety and sincerity , enduring persecution for the Gospell of Christ , choosing rather to live in banishment with their afflicted brethren , then to enjoy the pleasures and promotions of Antichrist , which they might have had in their owne countrie , if they would have bowed their necks to his yoke . In such a Church it was more tolerable to appeale unto the body of the Congregation , then in many other that are farre unlike . And yet if such a Church , abounding with so many Worthies , could not well subsist alone , in their want of a Classicall government , but fell into so great contentions and scandals ; this may justly serve for the warning of other Churches , and teach them to seek the help of neighbour-churches , & to submit themselves mutually unto such combinations , as the Lord shall give opportunity .

Lastly , when as afterwards it pleased God to visit his people , and to restore the light of the Gospel and true Religion unto England by that gracious and noble instrument of his goodnes , Qu. Elizabeth , of ever blessed memory , then these excellent and eminent lights of his Church returning againe into their country , did give a plaine testimony unto this trueth , that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited unto a particular Congregation . Some of them being promoted unto chief places of government in England , did by their practise professe that particular Churches may submit themselves unto a superiour authority out of their owne Congregation . Some of them became Ministers of the Church of Scotland , & stood for the maintenance of that Discipline , which from the beginning of the Reformation , acknowledged the authority and jurisdiction of Synods . None of them ( for ought I ever heard ) that dreamed of the single uncompounded policie . Though there were some differences among them concerning the government of the Church , yet no one of them or of those other exiles who had sojourned at Strasbrough , Basel , Zurick , Arrow , Geneva and other places , in Q. Maries dayes , that left behinde them any monument of their agreement with Mr Dav. & Mr Cann . in limiting Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction unto a particular Church . But of this story , we have occasion to speak further hereafter , (y) (y) Chap. 7. Sect. 5. where Mr Can. againe brings more objections from thence .

SECT. IX . Mr Dav. his pretence of agreement with Iunius examined .

BEsides the former Allegations , Mr Dav. pretendeth his agreement with Iunius in this question : And after his vaine excuse of H. Grotius for slighting the authority of Classes and Synods , as he did in that treatise which he published against Sibr. Lubbertus , he sayth , (z) (z) Apol. reply , p. 225. thereupon Bogermannus published his Annotations learnedly and succinctly penned , in defence of D. Sibrandus , wherein , for answer of that part which concerned the necessity and authority of Synods , he referred Grotius to what Iunius had written against Bellarmine de nceessitate & potestate Conciliorum , wherein I fully agree with Iunius . ANSW. Had Mr Dav. fully agreed with Junius , then had it bene meet that the should have brought at least some one pregnant testimony out of Junius , to have manifested their agreement , which he hath not done . If he will constantly and fully abide by this confession of his full agreement with Junius in that which he wrote against Bellarmine concerning the necessity and authority of Synods , then must he acknowledge that they have jurisdiction over particular Churches for the judging of their causes , and that they are not onely for counsell and admonition , &c. because (a) (a) Animadv . ad Bellarm. Contr. 4. de Concil. Junius is plentifull in witnessing thus much of them : as appeareth ,

First , Bellarmine complayning how the Protestants by the instigation of Satan , did destroy Ecclesiasticall judgements : Junius answereth , (b) (b) In proefat . nota . 1. We also complaine of the deceytfull arts of Satan : but they are not to be deemed to take away Ecclesiasticall judgements , which with Paul , 1. Gor. 14. doe urge that the spirits of the Prophets be subject to the Prophets : but that do we urge , &c. Junius applying this to Synods , doth thereby confesse that they are for censure and judgement of causes and persons , & not for counsell onely . He acknowledgeth the Protestants justly desired such a Councell , (c) (c) Not. 11. in quo cognosci , decerni & confici omnia posse confiderent , that is , wherein they hoped that all things might be examined , decreed and dispatched . This was more then counselling , and implyed jurisdiction and power of judgement . More plainely , he saith , we desire a Councell , &c. (d) (d) N. 13. after such a manner as we see to have bene done of old , in the examples of Synods , especially of the first Nicene , of the Chalcedon , &c. Now it is manifest in the Histories , that in these Synods there was not onely a giving of counsell , but an exercise of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in the censure and condemnation of Hereticks : as is hereafter shewed at large . Againe , when Bellarmine accuseth the Protestants , that they desire a Generall Councell , but such a one as never was : Junius answereth , (e) (e) N. 38. It is false . But if we should desire such a Councell as Mr Dav. describes , such a one as should be for counsell and admonition , without jurisdiction ; then should the Answer of Junius be false : we should desire such a Synod as never was . It cannot be shewed that ever such a Generall Councell was held . When Bellarmine accuseth Melancthon for requiring such conditions of a Synod , that neither the persons nor causes of men should be condemned , and that so nothing at all should be decreed in the Synod : Junius answereth that this is fayned or forged of him ; and shewes further that though it doe not become the Church to use a bloody cure , and corporall punishments , yet there is a more wholesome order , and tells what that is , saying , (f) (f) N. 40. What ? Arius being overcome : — and convinced , how was he punished of the Synod ? How was Macedonius , Nestorius , Eutyches , in those renowned Synods ? Silence was injoyned them , and their office taken away : nothing more . A most expresse testimony of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction exercised in the deposing of evill Ministers . This was more then counsell onely .

After the Preface , when in the book it self Bellarmine complaines of Hereticks , that they devise a new forme of Synods , and then give almost no authority unto them : Junius answereth , (g) (g) Animadv . in Cōtr. 4. de Concil. l. 1. c. 1. n. 1. As for us , we deny both ; and will ( God willing ) confute the first affirmation in the first book , and the latter in the second . But Mr Dav. cannot justly deny eyther of those assertions : for first , the single uncompounded policie doth necessarily inferre a new forme of Synods : if it be not so , let him shew when and where such a forme was ever used of old . And for the second , it is granted by Mr D. his owne confession , when he alledgeth (h) (h) Apol. reply . p. 47. that other Churches have no power of hindring a faulty election , but by admonition , which power every Christian hath in another , for his good . Is not this to give almost no power to Synods ? Bellarmine to shew the divine originall of Synods alledgeth Matt. 18. there am I in the midst of them . Iunius assenting to him , sayth (i) (i) In cap. 3. l. 1. de Conc , n. 1. It is also demonstrated in these words of the Apostle Paul , 1 , Cor. 14.32 . The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets . Both places import an authority whereunto subjection is required . When Bellarmine sayth of Bishops in Synods , that they are not Counsellours but Judges ; Junius noteth (k) (k) N. 2. that they are neither Counsellours nor Iudges , but declarers & ministers of the judgement of God in the holy Scripture : in which words he asscribeth as much power and jurisdiction unto Synods as he doth unto particular Churches . His meaning for both ( according to his use of speech ) is that they are not absolute but ministeriall judges .

Whereas Bellarmine reckoneth up sundry sorts of persons that may be present at Synods , some as judges , which have a deciding or determining voyce ; some for disputation , which have a consulting voyce ; some as servitours or attendants ; some for the defence of the Synod , to maintaine peace , &c. Junius denyeth not this but shewes that his enumeration is insufficient , saying , (l) (l) Ibid. in c. 15. n. 2. It is to be added , others as parties or persons accused , whose cause is to be handled : for certainly it is inhumane that any should be condemned not cited , or not heard : Others againe to be Auditours , seeking their edification by enjoying that communication of holy things . Hereby it is plaine that he acknowledged the jurisdiction of Synods , and that they were not onely for counsell ; both because he allowes a distinction of them in the Synod which had the authority of a determining voyce , from them that did onely dispute or consult ; and because he intimates a judiciall proceeding in the Synods , by mentioning parties accused , their citing or calling of them , & the condemning of them , which imports a further matter then onely of admonition or counsell . Whereas Bellarmine accuseth us that we allow any learned men , though Laicks , to have a determining voyce , let their office be what it will : Junius answereth , (m) (m) N. 4. These things have none of us sayd or thought , as they are here layd downe . This is that which we say ; such are to be taken into the Synod which are furnished with gifts and calling ; which for gifts are godly , honest , learned ; for their calling , which are either ordinarily appointed to teach , or extraordinarily sent for and brought by just authority . Now this necessity of a calling which he so (n) (n) See c. 16. n. 10. & 18. & 20. &c. 17. n. 1. often urgeth and requireth to be in the members of a Synod , doth argue a speciall power and authority belonging unto them , by vertue whereof they may give sentence in the judgement of causes ; whereas to admonish or counsell requires no more power then that which every Christian hath in another , for his good , as Mr D. himself confesseth . To the same purpose Junius shewes against Bellarmine , that the meaning of Theodosius and Valentinian was not to admit Bishops onely , but that (o) (o) Ibid. c ▪ 15. n. 13. those onely might heare , examine , and give sentence in a Synod , which being sent from the Churches unto the Synod , were reckoned up of the Bishops , according to their letters of publick authority which they were wont to exhibit . Againe he sayth , (p) (p) N. 15. They which are present without the authority of the Church , of them some may onely heare , as the laicks or common people : some may be used in consultations , as the learned men , especially Ecclesiasticall persons ; but they may not give definitive sentence . And thus still by distinguishing those that gave counsell , from those that gave sentence in the Synod , it appeares he acknowledged a power of jurisdiction in Synods , and that they were not onely for counsell . So when Bellarmine sayth it was a fault in the Councell of Basill , that Presbyters or other learned men besides Bishops , were allowed to have not onely a consulting voyce , but a deciding suffrage , & affirmeth that this was against the custome of all antiquity , &c. Junius answereth , (q) (q) N. 19. This we denye : for it was the first institution , Act. 15. and not onely the manner and custome . Seeing therefore there was such an institution of the Apostles , & in their assembly , what need was there to alledge custome ? &c.

When Bellarmine chargeth the Protestants as holding that a Synod is nothing but an inquisition ; and that Christ alone and his written word hath a determining voyce : Junius sayth , (r) (r) Ibid. in c. 18. n. ● . It is false . for Synods have both an inquisition of that which is true , just , holy by religious communication , and also a ministeriall giving of sentence . Though he shew there and in many annotations following , that it is not lawfull for Christians to obey them further then they agree with the Scriptures ; that their sentence of it self is but a persuasion , and not a constraint ; a ministeriall judgement , not of absolute authority of itself , &c. yet he (s) (s) N. 3. grants the Lord hath commanded that we should obey the sentence of a lawfull Synod , assembled together in his name , &c. He sayth , (t) (t) N. 14. Synods have true judgements , so farre as they are of God according to the tables of his trueth and commandement : of themselves they are not judgements , but declarations , publications , and ministeriall pronouncings of the trueth and judgements of God . And more then this cannot be yeelded to any Ecclesiasticall judicatory whatsoever . Herein he fully grants as much jurisdiction to Synods , as belongs to any particular Congregation or Eldership , either apart or joyntly together .

When Bellarmine blames the Protestants for their exception against the Councell of Trent , Junius answereth , (v) (v) Ibid. in c. 21. n. 1. It is the ordinary way of right in every appeale , that the judgement of Synods , and the exequution of their sentence be suspended and stayed so long untill the matter be againe examined in another more free or greater Assembly , &c. This answer had bene needles and impertinent , unlesse Synods had more power then of counsell and admonition onely . He sayth , (x) (x) N. 7. Certainly in every just Synod , Hereticks being cited , heard , present , or willfully hiding themselves , have bene condemned : &c. When Bellarm. objects that Protestants will have nothing to be determined in Synods , and so strifes to be never ended ; Junius answers , (y) (y) N. 23. that he perverts their meaning , and referres us to his preface , nota 40. where the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction of Synods is plainely avouched .

IUnius proceeding to the examination of his second book touching Synods , where Bellarmine repeats , that Synods of Bishops may judge all controversies both of faith and manners , Junius answereth , (z) (z) Animadv . in Bell. l. 2. deCōcl . c. 1. n. 1. We have granted it of those that are lawfull Synods . When Bellarmine had sayd that nothing is greater then a lawfull and approved Generall Councell ; Junius answereth , (a) (a) Ibid. c. 4. n. 2. It is false : for Christ is greater , and the Scripture is greater : seeing Christ and the Scripture are great of themselves : the Church is great by them , &c. But this answer had bene insufficient & not direct enough , if my opposites opinion were true . For then according to their opinion , he might more fitly have answered : that the authority of a particular Congregation is greater then the authority of a Generall Synod ; because though the counsell and advise of the Synod was more to be reverenced in respect of many excellently learned and godly men from many Churches that were in it ; yet seeing Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is limited to a particular Congregation , therefore the same is greater in the power of censuring , and in the use of the keyes for binding and loosing of impenitent sinners ; seeing Synods have no jurisdiction at all over any other Churches .

Againe , when Bellarmine sets downe this insolent proposition , that the Pope cannot commit , neither unto a Synod , nor to any man the coactive judgement over himself , but onely the discretive : Iunius answereth , (b) (b) Ibid. in c. 18. n. 1. The proposition is most true , he cannot commit : because God hath committed it to the Synod and lawfull Councell . Wherefore we say on the contrary , neither can he commit it ( for if he be the servant of God , God hath committed the judgement concerning him unto his Church ) neither can he reject it : but though he be unwilling , yet both the Church is bound to judge concerning him , and he to undergoe the judgement thereof , discretive and coactive , howsoever it please men to call it . If Mr Dav. doe fully agree with Junius , as he professeth , then must he acknowledge that Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited to a particular Church ; that lawfull Synods have authority not onely to counsell and admonish the Pope himself , and so other obstinate offendours , but also to censure them , & to give sentence both of directive & coactive judgement against them , as occasion requires . Junius to make this more plaine , repeats it againe , and speaking of the Synods judging the Pope , saith , (c) (c) N. 2. Truely we grant that he cannot appoynt judges in his owne cause , because God hath already appoynted them by the Apostle , saying , The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets , 1. Cor. 14.32 . and that he may appoynt Arbiters : but we adde this withall , that the judges which God hath ordained , may by no right be rejected or refused of him .

When Bellarmine pretends that divers Popes , as Sixtus the 3d , Leo the 3d , Symmachus , and Leo the 4th being accused , were willing to have their causes discussed in a Synod of Bishops , &c. Junius sayth , (d) (d) N. 6. And this ought so to be done of them : for they are subjected of God to a Synod of Prophets , by authority of the word . When Bellar. addes that yet the Bishops durst not judge them , affirming also , that they left the whole judgement unto God : Junius answers , (e) (e) N. 7. This is a fallacy from that which is not the cause , as they call it . For they did not therefore abstaine from judging , because they wanted authority to judge , but partly because they had rather that the Popes being guilty should be first judged of themselves and their owne conscience , partly because they thought it better to have their cause examined in another more full Synod , partly also because when they would examine it , the matter was not evident enough , &c. Whereas the Popes that thus farre submitted their cause to tryall , pretend that by this fact they doe not prescribe a law to their successours , whereby they should be constrained to doe the same : Junius sayth , (f) (f) Ibidē . The impudency of these men is so much the greater , who after they are delivered from judgement , doe after this manner mock their judges and such as examined their cause , and will have their ambitious licentiousnes to be esteemed for a lawfull order , asscribing the lawfull order of judgements in their cause unto an extraordinary and voluntary dispensation , as they call it . But had Junius bene of my opposites minde , he should have answered after another manner , & should have sayd , The Bishops in the Synods which durst not judge the cause of the Popes , but left the whole judgement unto God did well therein if they had knowne what they did , and the right ground thereof ; for they did indeed want authority to judge : Synods might advise and counsell , but have no jurisdiction to give sentence in censuring either the Pope or any other : Synods may onely direct particular Churches to use their power aright , but have no power themselves to judge other Congregations , or any member thereof , &c. How farre was Junius from giving such an answer ?

Other examples and instances alledged to shew the power of Synods in the judgement of causes , are avouched , cleared and maintained by Junius against Bellarmines exceptions , as appeares in the cause of (g) (g) Ibid. in c. 19. n. 1. Marcellinus , of the (h) (h) N. 3. Donatists , and of (i) (i) N. 5. Leo. Had he thought that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction had bene shut up within the bounds of a particular Congregation , he ought to have reprehended those Synods , rather then to have spent time in vindicating their practise from the cavills of adversaries .

AS in these books de Conciliis , alledged by Mr Dav. Junius hath plainely shewed his agreement with us : so in his disputations against Bellarmine de Verbo Dei , he hath likewise declared his consent with us touching the authority of Synods . He writes there , that (k) (k) Animadv . in Bell. contr. 1. 〈◊〉 Verbo Dei ▪ l. 3. c. 3. n. 9. there be two kindes of judgements in the Church : one Private , which belongs to all the faithfull , universally and severally ; the other Publick , depending upon a publick calling and authority : the law and rule of both these judgements is the holy Scripture ; the authour and guide is the holy Ghost , The publick judgement is either of a particular Church , or of many Churches meeting together into one body , or of all ; which body they call a Synod , a Councell , or an Assembly , &c. Seeing the Praesident and judge of the private judgement ( whereof the publick is compact ) is the Spirit of God , and the Scripture the law , there can be no other judge or law appoynted in the publick judgement of Synods , without most hainous blasphemy against God , and reproach to his Church . And the Praesidents which are given to Synods , have not the dominion and arbritement of the busines , but the procuring of order committed unto them , to determine matters by that one judge according to his law . It is here to be observed that under the publick judgement of the Church , he doth in like manner comprehend the authority of particular Churches , and of Synods consisting of many Churches : he speakes no otherwise of one then of the other , as touching the kinde of power that they have : he doth not attribute jurisdiction to one & counsell to the other : he notes both to depend upon a publick calling and authority , for a ground of their proceeding . And though in both the Spirit of God be the principall judge ; yet ( as he (l) (l) Ibid. in c. 5. n. 3.5.28 . afterwards notes more plainly ) he acknowledgeth a ministeriall judgment committed to them , for the denouncing of his judgement against such as are guilty according to his word .

Afterward , Junius (m) (m) Ibid. in c. 6. n. 3. shewing how unlike the Councell of Trent was to the Nicene Councell , where the Arian Bishops being present were heard , convicted by the authority of Gods word , and being convicted were condemned : though he avoucheth the Bishops of Trent to have bene the enemies of the Gospel , yet he sayth , (n) (n) N. 4. Otherwise as for lawfull Bishops or Elders and Deacons lawfully called into a Synod , & holding the same lawfully , we acknowledge all these things .

When Bellarmine alledgeth Basilius Emperour , who speaking of the judgment of Ecclesiasticall causes in a Synod , sayd , To try and search out these things , it belongeth unto Patriarkes , Bishops , and Priests who have an office of government alotted unto them , who have the power of sanctifying , of loosing and binding , who have obtained the keyes of the Church , and not unto us which are to be fed , which stand in need to be sanctifyed , to be bound or loosed from binding : Junius answereth , (o) (o) Ibid. in c. 7. n. 9. We allow this testimony of Basilius touching the lawfull order of Synods , as before . Herein we have the expresse confession of Junius touching the authority and jurisdiction of Synods , in the use of the keyes , binding and loosing .

When Bellarmine sends us unto Damascene ; who sayth touching the controversies in the Church , To determine and decree of these things , it belongeth not to Kings , but to Synods . For where two or three , saith the Lord , are gathered together in my name , there am I in the midst of them . Christ hath not given unto Kings the power of binding and loosing , but unto the Apostles and their successours , to Pastours and Teachers . Junius answereth , (p) (p) Ibid. in c. 8. n. 6. These things certainly are true , and nothing for that famous principality of the Romane Bishop , &c. We also affirme the same thing , as before , cap. 3. nota 9. &c. 10. Another evident affirmation touching the jurisdiction and power of Synods .

When Bellarmine saith that Prosper doth no otherwise proove the Pelagians to be Hereticks , but because they were condemned of the Romane Bishops , Innocentius , Zozimus , Bonifacius & Celestine : Junius answereth , (q) (q) N. 14. No otherwise ? It is false . for Pelagius was first condemned by the Synod of Carthage and of Milevis : but when he went beyond sea to Rome , where he so craftily insinuated himself , that there was great feare lest he should inflict a soarer wound upon the Church at Rome ; the Africane Bishops did prudently and religiously certify Innocentius by two letters , both concerning the sentence of their Synods , and concerning the imminent perill of the Romane Church , unlesse according to the example of them in Africa they did provide for the publick safety , &c. Another example of Synodicall jurisdiction allowed by Junius .

AGaine , in his disputations against Bellarmine de Pontifice Romano , Junius doth often allow the authority and jurisdiction of Synods , and shewes his judgement , that Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not limited to a particular Congregation . When Bellarmine speaking of a certaine decree made in a Synod of Africa , mentioned by Cyprian , sayth , it was ordained thereby , that a cause should first be judged , where the crime was committed , that it did not forbid but that it might be judged againe in another place : Junius answereth , (r) (r) Animadv . in Bell. contr. 3. de Pont. Rom. l. ● . c. 23. n. 3. Certainly this is not forbidden : For it is of common right . But that which is of common equity in case of appeale , to have a cause judged againe by another judicatory , is denyed by my opposites , in allowing no such Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction . Whereas Bellarmine condemneth the Magdeburgenses , as being altogether absurd and ridiculous for their denyall of appeales ; Junius denyes the fact ; and saith (s) (s) N. 5. his reasoning is inconsequent : that all appeales should be altogether forbidden , because the appeales to them beyond the sea were forbidden .

When Calvine alledgeth a certaine Canon of the Synod held at Milevis in Africa , to refute the ambitious usurpation of the Pope , and manifests thereby the jurisdiction of Synods in the judgement of causes , because it was decreed that appeales should be made to the Africane Synods , and not to the Bishop of Rome : Junius (t) (t) Ibid. in c. 24. n 2. &c. maintaines this allegation and vindicates it against the exceptions of Bellarmine . And he (v) (v) N. 11. alledgeth further to this purpose the epistle which the Councell of Africa wrote unto Pope Celestine in these words : After due salutation officiously premised , we earnestly desire that hereafter you would not admit unto your audience those that come from hence , and that you would not receive into your communion those that are excommunicated of us , &c. This request Junius calles a modest and brotherly prohibition , to wit , that the Pope should not receive appeales from them : But if there were no superiour Ecclesiasticall power to judge the controversies of a particular Congregation , then might these Africane Synods have bene accused of usurpation over particular Churches , as transgressing the bounds of modesty and of their calling , for exercising the power of the keyes in excommunicating some , as well as the Pope for his usurped authority of the keyes in receiving appeales from the Synods . Then had both the allegation of Calvine and the defence of Junius , bene partiall and unjust , condemning that in the Pope which they allowed in Synods .

When Bellarmine acknowledgeth that the Pope is bound to keep the Ecclesiasticall lawes made by Synods , but quoad directionem , non quoad coactionem , according to the distinction of Lawyers touching the Prince ; meaning that the Pope may use their direction , but is not under their correction or constraint ; which is indeed the same thing in effect which my opposites affirme of particular Churches , that they are bound to use the counsell and direction of Synods , but are not subject to their censure , nor under their jurisdiction : Junius (x) (x) Ibid. in c. 27. n. 6. denyes this distinction . for though ( saith he ) we should grant that it take place in foro soli , in civill courts , to wit , for the judging of Princes ; yet is it of no force in foro coeli et conscientiae , in Ecclesiasticall judicatories , because the reason of them is not alike , &c. And in the next animadversion (y) (y) N. 7. speaking still of those lawes & canons made by Synods , he affirmeth , that as every other Bishop , so the Pope also is subject unto them , according to the order of the Church .

When Bellarmine sayth , the Councell or Synod of the Greekes could not make a law for the Latines , &c. Junius (z) (z) N. 16. See also n. 33. denyes the same , and gives a reason , because that Synod was Oecumenicall , or universall . Therein he acknowledgeth that they had a greater authority then onely to admonish or counsell . Againe , when Bellarmine answering the argument of Nilus saith that the Pope is not subject to Canons , viz. of Synods , &c. that he is subject to Christ & not to the Fathers , that he doth not contemne the Fathers nor their Canons , but useth them for direction , though he cannot be compelled by them , &c. Junius (a) (a) N. 40. opposeth him further , & saith , (b) (b) N. 42. that he ought to be subject both to Christ , and to the fathers by Christ , who hath so prescribed , 1. Cor. 14.29 , 32. and addeth further , (c) (c) N. 46. If he cannot be compelled by the Canons , that he is therefore rightly called by the Spirit of God 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that wicked one or lawlesse person , 2. Thes. 2. Whereas some now adayes beginne to speak evill of the jurisdiction of Classes and Synods , as of an Antichristian authority , Junius is so farre opposite unto them , that he accounts the Pope even in this regard to be Antichrist and the Man of Sinne , because he refuseth to be subject unto the authority of Synods in their canons and decrees .

Moreover , in comparing of the Civill and Ecclesiasticall estate , Junius sayth , (d) (d) Ibid. in c. 29. n. 27. Kings have their authority in Civill matters , Rom. 13. and the Synod in Ecclesiasticall matters above the Pope , as it was defined in the Councell of Constance and Basel . And their authority is so certaine , as it is certaine that he which by force repelleth force , is armed with publick authority . He distinguisheth their jurisdiction in respect of the causes judged by them , and repeats this their authority againe in the (e) (e) N. 28. next animadversion . And though these two kindes of government , Civill and Ecclesiasticall , doe use a different manner of compulsion , he sayth , (f) (f) N. 29. Nihil refert : nos de rei substantia agimus : coactionem uterque habet ; sed hic spiritualem , ille temporalem , &c. It skilleth not : we intreat of the substance of the matter : both of them have a coactive power , or a compulsion : but the one spirituall , the other temporall , &c. A most evident assertion of Synodall jurisdiction , and that they are not to direct onely by way of counsell , but to correct also by way of censure .

To these I might adde many other testimonies of Iunius : but these evidences already cited may be sufficient to shew that he was not of this strange opinion , touching the independency of Churches ; and that Mr Daven . therefore hath abused his Readers , and sought to blinde their eyes , when for the credit of his cause , he would have it thought that Iunius was of his minde , while he professeth that he doth fully agree with him .

SECT. X. His pretence of agreement with Dr Whitaker examined ,

M R Dav. to colour his opinion , as if it were no singular conceit of Mr Iacob and some few others , makes mention of the Centuriatours , as if they were of the same minde ; yet he alledgeth not their words , to prove the same . But instead of others he chooseth out Dr Whitaker , as if he had bene a favourer of this opinion , which it is likely that he never heard of , and sayth , (g) (g) Apol. reply , p. 237. 238. Whit. de Cōci . quest. 5. Argum. To these I may adde those who have handled the controversies concerning the necessity , and authority of Councills , amongst whom I will instance in Dr Whitaker , who speaking of the fullnes of that delegated power which Christ hath given to the Church , not to the Pope ( which he applyeth to the Keyes in binding and loosing , shutting and opening , retaining and remitting finnes ) sayth , that this power belongeth primarily , principally , and essentially to the Church , but to the severall Bishops onely accidentally , secundarily , and lesse principally , and explaineth himself by a rule in Philosophy , which is , that when any power is in two , in one necessarily & essentially , in another contingently and accidentally , it is more principally in him , in whom it is necessarily and essentially , then in him , whose it is onely contingently and accidentally . As the heat is more principally in the fire then in the water , because it is in the water by reason of the fire . So ( sayth he ) seeing this jurisdiction and fullnes of power is given to the Church necessarily and primarily , but to the Pope onely secundarily , and by the Church it is manifest that it is more in the Church , then in the Pope . What that learned wrighter sayth of the Churches power in comparison with the Pope , holds in all other parallell instances . ANSW. First , had Mr Dav. repeated this Argument of D. Whitaker fully and justly as it is set downe by himself , then might the Reader have seen therein a plaine & evident testimony for the authority of Synods ; but divers things being omitted in the beginning , middle and end of it , thereby the trueth is obscured and hidden from his Readers .

In the beginning of it , D. Whitaker propounds it thus , If the fullnes of power be in the Church , not in the Pope , then it is evident , that it hath more authority then the Pope : but the first is true : therefore the second also . Now by the Church in this place , he meaneth the Generall Synod or Councell , as appeares by the title of this Question noted in the beginning of it , viz. (h) (h) DeConcil . Qu. 5. c. 1. with c. 3. Arg. 5. Whether the Synod be above the Pope : and if he had not so meant it , this his Argument had bene beside the Question . And therefore while D. Whitaker here directly concludeth a fullnes of power in Synods , and as he further calles it in this same place , that highest authority and jurisdiction which Christ hath left unto his Church ; it is manifest hereby that he did not hold them to be onely for counsell & admonition ; and so was farre from limiting all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction unto a particular Congregation .

In the middle , in the confirmation of this Argument , D. Whit. saith , For if all this power were in the Pope , or in any one man principally and essentially , then he dying it should perish , and so the Church should altogether loose it . But it is not lost , though the Pope dye a thousand times , but it remaineth with the Church , without which the Pope though living could have no part of this authority . Now to argue on this manner against the authority we asscribe unto Synods , by comparing them with particular Churches , as he doth against the Pope compared with Synods , would be inconsequent , unequall , and no parallel instance ; because the title of the Church is no where given unto the Pope , or unto any one person , as it is unto an assembly of Ministers , Governours , or Deputies of Churches met together in the name of Christ in Synods : because though we asscribe unto Synods some jurisdiction , yet we doe not say that all power is in them originally , and so to be derived unto others as is sayd of the Pope ; and consequently because there is no such danger that the power of the Church should be lost and perish by the death of such as are members of the Synod , as might be by the death of the Pope , if all power were primarily and essentially in him alone . And therefore it is a vaine assertion of Mr Dav. touching this argument of D. Whit. viz What that learned wrighter sayth of the Churches power in comparison with the Pope , holds in all other parallell instances .

In the end of this Argument prosequuted by D. Whitak . he concludeth thus : Wherefore seeing it is certaine that this power is given unto the Church primarily , and not unto the Pope but secondarily and by accident , and seeing the Church is represented in the Synod : it is of necessity that the Synod must be above the Pope . And thus most evidently he grants unto the Synod , as being a representative Church , a power & jurisdiction above the Pope , a power which consists in binding and loosing , shutting & opening , retaining and remitting of sinnes , as himself here explaines it , and so is directly contrary to them which allow no more unto Synods , but counsell and admonition . Why did Mr Davenp . omit and refuse to name the Synod , which D. Whit. so expressely mentioneth , applying & yeelding unto the Synod that power which he there pleades for ?

Secondly , as for that similitude of fire and water , though it be granted that heat is more principally in the fire then in the water , because it is in the water by reason of the fire : yet hereby heat is not denyed to be in the water , but on the contrary acknowledged to be derived into the water ; and experience shewes that by the heat so communicated unto the water many excellent effects are produced for the service of man . And so when Ecclesiasticall authority is by the Church committed and communicated to Ecclesiasticall Officers in calling of them , then doth it belong unto them , though secondarily and lesse principally , as both D. Whita . confesseth & Mr Dav. himself repeateth .

THat it may yet further appeare how unjustly the name of D. Whitaker is pretended and alledged both by Mr Dav. here , & by Mr Canne hereafter , against the authority of Synods , I will here set downe divers pregnant assertions and expresse testimonies of his , gathered out of sundry of his writings for help of the Readers . In them all may see how fully opposite he was to my opposites . To beginne with this treatise de Conciliis , of Councells or Synods , out of which Mr D. took this allegation above-mentioned : This book comprehends 6 Questions touching Synods ; & in handling every one of these Questions , he speakes plainly for the authority & jurisdiction of Synods . These 6 Questions are 1. Touching the necessity and profit of Synods . 2. By what authority they are to be assembled . 3. Of what persons they consist . 4. Who is to be Praesident in them . 5. Whether they be above the Pope . 6. Whether they can erre .

For the first Question , touching the necessity of Synods : There he brings 8 reasons to prove the necessity and profit of them . I will not insist upon each of them as I might , but mention onely one or two of them . The third cause is , sayth he , (i) (i) Whitak . de Conc. q. 1. c. 3. p. 18. that 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or good order , and right and lawfull discipline may both be appoynted and maintained , and that Canons may be made and confirmed . For the Church hath alwayes had authority of making and enacting Ecclesiasticall lawes , and of prescribing them to others , and of punishing those which did not observe them . And this authority hath alwayes bene accounted necessary . This was more then counselling or admonishing . (k) (k) P. 21. The eight and last , and that the chiefest cause of Synods is , that even as in Politick and Civill judgements malefactours upon examination are accused and condemned ; so in the Church Hereticks might be condemned and pronounced anathema by publick judgement , and that the trueth might be vindicated from their calumnies . But as there , judgement is not to be given according to the will of the judge , but according to law : so here Hereticks , enemies of faith and religion , are not to be condemned but according to the publick and Imperiall law , that is , the Scripture . For a Synod is as it were a publick Court , or Imperiall Chamber , or Parliament , wherein the Judges hearing both sides do give sentence , and decree matters of greatest weight . For although Hereticks may be condemned of severall Churches apart : yet when they are condemned as it were of the whole Church , the sentence is more solemne and of greater weight . So Arius was condemned first of Alexander and the Councell at Alexandria , but afterward with greater authority by the Synod of Nice , &c. By these words of D. Whitaker we may see what wrong they doe unto him , which pretend that he should deny the jurisdiction of Synods .

The second Question is , by whose authority Synods are to be assembled . Here D. Whitaker relating how Bellarmine pleads for the Popes authority , (l) (l) De Conc. q. 2 c. 2. p. 42 , &c. repeats his 4th Argument , taken from an ancient Canon wherein it was concluded , that without the minde of the Romane Bishop it was not lawfull to celebrate or hold Synods . D. Whit. answers that this Canon mentioned by (m) (m) Lib. 2. cap. 8. Socrates , is not rightly translated : he sayth , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , doth not signify celebrare Concilia , to hold Synods , as Cassiodorus hath ill translated it , whose translation they abuse ; nor yet Ecclesias consecrare , to consecrate Churches , as Illyricus doth amisse translate it , but leges Ecclesiasticas sancire , et canones Ecclesiis praescribere , to ordaine Ecclesiasticall lawes , & to prescribes Canons unto Churches . And being thus translated , he sayth , We acknowledge & approve this Canon , as most just . For reason itself teacheth & telleth , that that which concerneth all , ought to be approved of all . Therefore it was meet that those Canons which should be generall , should be approved also of the Bishop of Rome , who was one of the chief Bishops . Now if D. Whita . allow that Canon to be most just , which grants unto Synods an authority of making Ecclesiasticall lawes and enjoyning the Churches to keep them , then it is manifest hereby that he confessed the jurisdiction of Synods , and that they were not onely for counsell & admonition .

And in the same place D. Whitak . (n) (n) P. 45 , 46 relates how the Bishops of the Orientall Churches meeting together in a Synod at Antioch , did by common sentence write unto Iulius the Bishop of Rome , and by way of rebuke sayd unto him , that they were not to be overruled by him , that if they would cast any out of their Churches , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that such ought not to be restored of him , even as those whom he cast out could not be restored of them . Although D. Whit. acknowledge the errours and faults of some that were in that Synod , yet he approveth this their writing in reproof of Julius , and sayth , they all did gravely rebuke his arrogance & insolence . Though that Synod abused their power in censuring Athanasius unjustly , yet that they had a power of censure , & casting out of their Churches , is not denyed , but maintained against the Bishop of Rome .

The third Question is touching the persons whereof Synods doe consist . Here D. Whit. (o) (o) De Cōci . Qu. 3. c. 1. first describes the Popish opinion , and reckons up the foure sorts of persons , whom they allow to come unto Synods , namely , that Some are present as judges , who have a determining voyce : Others , to dispute and examine difficulties , and these have a consultative voyce : Others , to defend the Synod , and to see that peace be kept within & without : Others , to serve as notaries , watchmen , servants . Then he shewes that they allow onely the greater Prelates , that is , all Bishops and Archbishops to have the right of a determining voyce in universall and particular Synods ordinarily , but that Cardinals , Abbots , Generalls of Orders , though they be not Bishops , yet by extraordinary priviledge may also have a determining suffrage : as for all others whatsoever they be , they may be profitable , but not have a determining voyce or suffrage . After this he shewes the opinion of the Protestants , that not onely the greater Prelates , but whatsoever learned and godly men are sent , being chosen by the Churches of severall Provinces , and judged fit for that busines , ought to have equall authority in giving suffrages , and so to be judges as well as any others . But had D. Whit. bene of my opposites minde , he should have condemned each of these opinions , both of Papists and Protestants , and should have sayd that neither one nor other sorts of persons were to be admitted for judges in Synods , but onely for counsellours and admonishers : that none of them were to have determining voyces or to give definitive sentence , but onely to shew their advise , & to have a consultative voyce .

When Bellarmine alledgeth that the Prelates onely , as being Pastours of the Church are to have definitive voyces ; D. Whit. answering his arguments , sayth , (p) (p) Ibid. c. ● p. 85. The end of Synods is not to feed , viz. by teaching as proper pastours , but to decide controversies , to prescribe Canons , to correct abuses , to order Churches , and to doe other things , which belong unto the peaceable and quiet state of the Church . Herein he yeelds unto Synods not onely advise for direction , but jurisdiction and power of correction , &c.

To prove this authority of Presbyters or Elders , he alledgeth Act. 16.4 . where there is mention of the decrees , ordained by the Apostles and Elders , and sayth thereupon , (q) (q) Ibid. c. 3. p. 96. 97. Who dare now denye the Elders to have had a determining suffrage ? They did not onely dispute or consult , but did also judge and decree together with the Apostles . For the word , * * determined , ordained . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is equally applyed unto both . These things are so manifest that no man can gainsay it , To this end also he argueth (r) (r) P. 102. 103. that a Generall Synod represents the Vniversall Church : that whosoever is sent of a Church , represents the person of that Church . And finally (s) (s) P. 103 , 104 , &c. from ancient histories he alledgeth the examples of divers Synods , as of Chalcedon , Nice , and Constantinople , wherein this power & jurisdiction was exercised .

A fourth Question is about the Praesident of Synods . In this dispute , Bellarmine alledging that Constantine professed himself to be subject unto the Bishops , and that he ought to be judged of them ; D. Whitaker allowing and commending that profession , answereth and sayth , (t) (t) De Conc. q. 4. c. 3. p. 132. What then ? This hindereth not but that he might be Praesident . For if a Bishop had bene Praesident , ought be not to have bene judged of other Bishops ? What godly Prince would not have sayd so ? Hereby he acknowledgeth , that jurisdiction & authority of judgement is no undue power of Synods , and that even the worthiest persons ought to be subject thereunto .

A fift Question is whether Synods be above the Pope . Here D. Whitaker having first shewed what the Popish opinion is , he then declares the opinion of the Protestants , and sayth , (v) (v) De Conc. q. 5. c. 1. p. 146. Seeing the Pope is the Bishop onely of one Church , he is not onely not superiour unto all Bishops assembled together , but not so much as superiour unto any of them apart . Therefore we say that a Synod may also decree against the will of the Pope , may take cognition of the Popes cause , may judge the Pope , & compell him unto order , may prescribe lawes unto the Pope , which are to have force against his will , and finally may condemne the Pope and deprive him of his office , if he be worthy of such a punishment . Now if a Synod have this power to judge , censure and depose the Popes , then hath it as much power to judge and censure other Ministers and members of other Churches , unlesse it can be shewed that they have more authority then the Pope , or some strange priviledge to exempt them from that jurisdiction of Synods , whereunto others are in subjection .

Afterwards (x) (x) Ibid. c. 3 he brings 10 Arguments to prove the superiority of Synods above the Pope . And in them there be plenteous evidences touching the authority of Synods . Those arguments which prove that the Synods have jurisdiction over the Pope and power to censure him , doe alwayes prove that Synods have jurisdiction and power of censure . Otherwise , though the Pope deserved censure , yet it should be an usurpation in the Synod , to doe that for which they had no calling nor warrant : even as in the execution of Civill judgments , it should be a presumptuous and unlawfull usurpation , if private men being no Magistrates should take upon them to punish malefactours , though they had justly deserved the same .

Not to insist upon many other things which out of those 10 Arguments might be alledged for our purpose , I will onely instance in one example that is there (y) (y) Ibid. p. 195. 196. urged by D. Whitaker , and taken out of Sozomen , lib. 4. c. 15 , or as in some editions , c. 14. who recordes that the Synod of Syrmium made an Act , whereby Foelix the Bishop of Rome was appoynted to admit Liberius to be his fellow in the administration of the Romane Church . Hence D. Whitak . inferres , So it seemed good unto the Synod : therefore the Synod was above the Pope and above that Church . Bellarmine answers , The Synod did not command , but onely exhort Foelix by letters , that he would suffer Liberius to sit with him . D. Whit. replyes againe , Touching letters of exhortation , Sozomen makes no mention of them . He sayth onely , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c. They write unto Foelix , &c. And that these letters were mandatory it appeares , because otherwise Foelix would never have yeelded . Thus we see from hence , that Synods have power ( at least in the judgement of D. Whit. ) not onely to exhort & admonish , which every Christian may doe , but also to prescribe & injoyne that which is equall & just , and so that others are to be subject thereunto .

The sixt and last Question is , whether Synods can erre . Now lest any should take occasion hereby to deny the authority of Synods , it is to be observed , that D. Whitaker doth in like manner affirme , that any lawfull assembly , even of those that are met together in the name of Christ , (z) De Conc. q. 6. c. 2. p. 216. may erre also . He sayth , (a) Though Christ be in the midst of them which are assembled in his name , it followes not , that they doe not erre : For all are not free from errour with whom Christ is present . And truely two or three which meet in the name of Christ , may be deceived , may erre in many things , and may aske those things which are not to be asked , and so be disappointed of their hope , and yet Christ be among them . For Christ doth not alwayes exempt them from errour , with whom he is . Wherefore seeing every Ecclesiasticall assembly , every Eldership , and every particular Church , being subject to errour , and erring often , are not yet deprived of their jurisdiction and power in the judgement of causes : so though Synods want infallible judgement , and erre sometimes , yet are they not therefore without jurisdiction and authority . But further he avoucheth plainly that Synods have judiciall authority , when he sayth , (a) (a) Ibid. c. 3. p. 322. A Synod is sayd to doe lawfully , not onely when it condemneth and excommunicateth those which are to be condemned & pronounced Anathema , but also when it ordaines and maintaines those decrees which agree with the Scripture , &c. Had he bene of my opposites opinion he should have sayd the contrary , viz. that a Synod may not lawfully excommunicate or condemne those that deserve to be condemned , but onely admonish them , and so leave them to others . Yea he proceeds further , & sayth concerning Generall Synods , that (b) (b) Ibid. p. 270. In them is a soveraigne power , and they have the highest authority in the Church . He doth not onely grant unto them jurisdiction , but greater then is in any particular Church , or in any other Ecclesiasticall judicatory .

Moreover , whereas Bellarmine maintaines that Synods cannot erre when they are approved and confirmed of the Pope , and that all their authority depends upon him ; hereupon D. Whita . argueth thus against him : (c) (c) Ibid. c. 1. p. 214. If there be such weight in the Pope , that without him neither Provinciall nor Generall Synod have in them any force , it may worthily be demanded , what part the Bishops have in a Synod , whether they be onely admonishers or counsellours , or whether they be judges ? for if they be counsellours onely , why are none but Bishops admitted unto Synods ? why not others rather who are more learned then Bishops ? &c. He notes it as a poynt of great absurdity , and as a great strait whereunto the Papists are brought , against their will & against their profession , that Bishops should have no other place in Synods but of admonishers and counsellours . For indeed what use is their of suffrages , of definitive and determining voyces , if in the end all be determined by the Pope ? why might not advises and counsels have sufficed in such case ? This observation D. Whitaker holds to be of speciall use , and worthy to be remembred , and therefore repeats it oft . (d) (d) Ibi. c. 2. p. 221 , 222. What place ( I pray you ) doe Bishops obtaine in Synods ? what doe they ? to wh●● end doe they meet ? Is it that they may judge , or is it that they may onely counsell and admonish ? Are they therefore judges , or are they onely admonishers & counsellours ? This indeed some of them thinke , that they may onely admonish in Synods , that they may move questions and dispute , but may not judge . Naclantus Bishop of Clug ( as we taught before ) in his treatise de potestate Papae & Concilii , sayth . The power of the Pope is royall , the power of the Synod is consiliaria , by way of counsell ; the power of the Pope is altogether definitive , the power of the Synod is of ambulatory definition , that is , as I interpret it , wandring & uncertaine . Bellarmine indeed , and the Iesuites that now are , hold that the Bishops are judges , but doubtles they meane an ambulatory judgement , that is , none at all . For indeed they give all judgement unto the Pope alone . Now this absurd opinion which he notes to have bene the conceit of Naclantus , expressed in plaine words , and of Bellarmine and other Papists by consequence , is even the same that is professed by Mr Jacob , Mr Dav. & Mr Cann . for though they differ in respect of the power of the Pope , yet in respect of the power belonging to Synods , they make the persons whereof the Synods consist , to be no other then admonishers or counsellours , not having any jurisdiction at all . D. Whitaker yet leaves it not thus , but speaking againe of the Popes over-ruling of Synods , he doth againe record this observation , saying , (e) (e) Ibid. c. 3. p. 267. Certainly this is that which we sayd before , that Bishops assembled in a Synod , are not judges , but onely admonishers , that the Pope alone is judge of all controversies , that the rest have no authority . For if Bishops were judges , judgement should be done according to the greatest number , and the sentence of the most judges should prevaile . We may think that D. Whitaker was guided by a speciall providence of God , and directed by his Spirit , thus particularly and remarkably aforehand to poynt out and commend to our consideration this evill consequent of making Synods to be onely admonishers or counsellours ; that so we might have his writing for a Testimony against this errour , which within a while after was to be broached & made common by Mr Jacob , and some others ; that which the Brownists had done before , being neither so commonly knowne nor regarded .

VNto this his writing De Conciliis , we may adde his treatise De Pontifice Romano , in which controversy he discusseth 8 questions ; and in the most of them he gives testimony for the authority of Synods , against my opposites . The Questions be these :

1. Whether the government of the Church be Monarchicall . 2. Whether any Monarchy of the Church was setled in Peter . 3. Whether Peter was Bishop of Rome , and dyed there . 4. Whether the Bishop of Rome succeed Peter in a Monarchy Ecclesiasticall . 5. Whether the Pope be Antichrist . 6. Whether the Pope can erre in the faith . 7. Whether the Pope can make lawes to binde the conscience . 8. Whether Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction be given by Christ to the Pope immediately .

In handling the first Question , whereas the Papists require a Monarch to keep inferiour Officers in order and unity , D. Whitaker sayth , (f) (f) De Pont. Rom. q. 1. c. 2. p. 19. If any will not doe their duety , and discharge their office , they are to be admonished and rebuked , and except they obey , they are at length to be remooved by the judgement of the Church , or the Synod , or the Christian Magistrate : and there are knowne meanes enough of keeping Ministers in their duety , and the Church in unity , without a Pope . He acknowledgeth that Synods have not onely power to admonish , which every Christian may doe , but after admonition to censure & remove or depose the obstinate .

When Bellarmine to prove the superiority of Bishops , objects 1. Tim. 5. Those that sinne rebuke before all . D. Whit. answers , (g) (g) Ibid p. 43. This equalls also may doe . So of old , if any Elder or Bishop was accused , the Bishops brought the matter unto an Ecclesiasticall Senate or Synod , and if he did seeme worthy of it , they condemned him by a publick judgement , that is , they eyther suspended , or excommunicated , or deposed him . He declares (h) (h) P. 48. & 49. that the Church hath bene preserved in greatest tempests and troubles by Synods , and commends them for their use of jurisdiction in judging of causes , and shewes how those that would not yeeld unto such authority , were removed from their places , and others amended by their examples . He sayth , (i) (i) P 92. Though one alone could not judge of another , yet a Synod , and as it were a Senate or Session of Bishops hath had the right and power to take cognition and judge of their causes . He observeth againe out of Cyprian , (k) (k) P. 93. No Bishop could be judge of another : of another ( I say ) not of others , because a Synod of Bishops could alwayes judge a Bishop : therefore the Monarchicall primacy of the Romane Bishop is of no divine right . As he doth fully condemne the usurpation of one Bishop above another , so by way of opposition he doth fully and plentifully avouch the authority of many , meeting together in Synods , not onely for counsell & admonition , but for jurisdiction in judging & censuring of offendours .

After this , in the prosequution of the second Question , Bellarmine pleading for the Monarchy and jurisdiction of Peter , because he in speciall was charged to feed the sheep of Christ , and among other Pastorall acts , noting this for one , to judge controversies : D. Whit. answers , (l) (l) De Pont. Rom. q. 2. c. 7. p. 229. What controversies ? Of religion ? But the other Apostles did that also as well as he : and the Synods of Bishops and learned men can doe this , even as we read that it hath often bene practised in the Churches for many ages , before this principality of the Pope was brought into the Church .

Furthermore , D. Whitaker useth this argument to prove a superiority of power in a company or assembly of the Apostles above one or two of them : (m) (m) Ibid. p. 260. The Apostles send Peter to Samaria : therefore Peter was not the head of the Apostles , but rather was in subjection unto their authority . Act. 8.14 . He sayth , A sending doth alwayes and necessarily imply a subjection in him that is sent , if he be sayd properly to be sent . This manner of reasoning makes for the authority of Synods , consisting of a company of Ministers or other Deputies of Churches orderly assembled , whiles he argueth that a Colledge or company of the Apostles had superiority of power over some singular persons among them , though considered apart they were all equall in power . He sayth concerning Peter & Iohn , (n) (n) P. 261. We read that both of them were sent by the Colledge of the Apostles : from whence we doe justly conclude both that these two Apostles were equall , & that the authority of sending was in the Apostles . He shewes also (o) (o) P. 297 , 297. that the decree made in the Synod , Act. 15. was not confirmed by the authority of Peter alone , but by common consent of the Apostles & the Church , for the repressing of false Apostles , &c.

In the examination of the fourth Question , whereas Bellarmine would have a double errour to be observed : one , of those who teach that the Pope may be judged , punished , and deposed by the Emperour , if he discharge not his office aright ; another , of them that maintaine he may be judged and censured by a Synod of Bishops , though not by a secular Prince : D. Whitaker answereth , (p) (p) Ibid. qu. 4. p. 513 , 514. We acknowledge both of these , but we say there is no errour here . For the Bishop of Rome may be deposed , both by the Emperour , when there is cause , and by a Synod of Bishops , and that not onely Generall , but Particular of that Province ; whereunto Calvine most truely affirmeth him to be subject , and that he may be judged of it : and those that perswade the Pope otherwise , we affirme them to be flatterers & parasites , rebels to God & the Emperour . And many the like assertions he hath in the handling of that question , wherein the jurisdiction of Synods is witnessed by him .

In the fift Question concerning Antichrist , (q) (q) Ibid. q. 5. p. 674 , 675. he notes it to be an evidence of Antichristian pride in the Pope , that he is by the Jesuites affirmed to be above the Synod .

Proceeding to the sixt Question , touching the errours of Popes , (r) (r) Qu. 6. p. 797.805.812 , 813. he avoucheth the jurisdiction of Synods , by alledging many examples and instances wherein they exercised this power ; as in the condemning of Pope Honorius , Gregory the 7th , or Hildebrandus , John the 23th , Eugenius , &c.

Touching the seventh Question , about the Popes making of lawes to binde the conscience , though D. Whitaker teach that it belongs to God alone to give lawes unto the conscience : yet he sayth , (s) (s) Qu. 7. p. 853. The Church hath authority of making lawes concerning decency , & it is our duety to obey , yet concerning the things themselves the conscience is alwayes free , &c. He addes , Whereas the adversary saith , that all true lawes have a coactive or constraining force : if he so understand it , that they constraine & burden the conscience , with respect unto the things themselves , it is false : for certainely even these also doe constraine after a sort , to wit , if we have respect unto the generall rule , so that if there come contempt or offence or schisme , the violation of them cannot be excused . Againe he saith to like purpose , (t) (t) P. 867. Whereas Bellarm. sayth , we can abide no lawes , therein he doth egregiously slander : for we allow & much esteeme of lawes , even Ecclesiasticall lawes , & do teach that they are to be obeyed , & do subject ourselves unto them : but we will not that our consciences be bound or ensnared , nor the liberty which Christ hath given , to be taken from us . How the Church exerciseth this power of making lawes , he explaineth (v) (v) De Conc. q. 1. c. 3. p. 18. elswhere , namely in Synods . And seeing here he teacheth obedience and subjection unto them , it is plaine that he allowes unto Synods a greater authority then onely of admonishing or counselling . This he expresseth more plainly , even in this Question also , when he sayth , (x) (x) De Pont. Rom. q. 7. p. 849. It is lawfull for Synods , both Generall & Provinciall , to make lawes and to ordaine certaine rites which belong unto good order and the outward policie of the Church ; and they are to be deposed which doe not keep the same : but our consciences are not bound with those lawes , except contempt & scandall be added , as was sayd before .

SECT. XI . His Allegation of Chamierus examined .

BEsides these Allegations set downe in his Apologeticall Reply , there remaineth yet to be considered of us the testimony of Daniel Chamierus , another learned man , whom Mr Dav. had cited before any of these , to wit , in his letter which he sent to the Classis , printed by W. B. saving , (y) (y) Book of compl . p. 2. The power of every particular Church , is chief in its owne particular matters , ( or in things which are proper to it self ) as a Synod hath the chief power , in things that are common to many Churches , witnesse Chamiercont . Bell. lib. 2.

ANSW. The quotation of this Testimony is imperfectly described , so that men cannot finde the same , by the direction he gives , there being many second bookes in those 4 Tomes of that great work , each of them contayning many chapters , and none of them specifyed by him . It seemes he took this testimony from Mr Parker , who hath also imperfectly cited the same : for though he mention not onely the second book , but also pag. 193. yet is not that testimony there to be found . But wheresoever it is , he might have * * See before , pag. 92 , 93. found in Mr Parker sufficient answer and satisfaction for it , while he addeth three other causes wherein the authority of Synods is superiour unto particular Churches , wherein is expressed & contained as much power as we asscribe unto Synods .

But that it may further appeare how Mr Dav. is condemned by his owne witnesse , it is to be considered touching this famous light of Gods Church , that as he (z) (z) Epist. Dedicat. undertook that great work at the appoyntment and command of a Synod ; as his sonne Adr. Chamierus after his fathers death dedicated that work unto the excellent and faythfull servants of God , the Pastours and Elders of the French Churches assembled in a Nationall Synod , comparing them to the threescore valiant men of the valiantest in Israel , compassing the bed of Salomon , all holding swords , expert in warre , every man with his sword upon his thigh : because of feare in the night ; Sol. song , c. 3.7 , 8. and as againe speaking of the Synod , he applyes unto them that which is sayd of the Tower of David , where the shields of the mighty men are hanged up , &c. Sol. song , 4.4 . so in the book itself there are many ample and pregnant testimonies touching the authority & jurisdiction of Synods .

And first of all , where he proves that the government of the Church is Aristocraticall , by many , and not Monarchicall , by one , he makes this distinction , (a) (a) Chamie . Panstrat . Cath. Tom. 2. l. 10. c. 5. The government of Churches is either of severall Churches , or of many together , viz. by Synods . In both he maintaines an Aristocracie or jurisdiction of many . He doth not restraine jurisdiction to particular Congregations , and allow onely counsell or advise to Synods : but he useth the same words and phrases to describe the power and government of one sort as well as of the other , to note a like kinde of authority in both .

For the government of many Churches together in a Province , he savth , (b) (b) Ibid. c. 7. For the disposing and directing of publick affaires , Provinciall Synods were appointed , that is , companies of Bishops in the same Province , which were assembled so often as need & commodity required . For evidence thereof he alledgeth divers Canons , & commendeth Cyprian for observing that order .

Touching the administration of all Churches in the world , he sayth ; (c) (c) Ibid. c. 8. He that denyeth these to have bene governed by Vniversall Synods , must be either notoriously impudent , or ignorant of all antiquity . For in the very beginnings , when a great question was raysed about the rites of Moses , and some would have those that were converted from heathenish Idolatry , to be subjected unto them , Luke testifyeth that a Synod was assembled , Act. 15. The Apostles and Elders came together to looke unto this matter . And by the authority of this Synod , that question was compounded ; which authority that they might signify to be the greatest , the decree is conceived in these words , It seemed good unto the holy Ghost and to us . And that this was an Oecumenicall or Universall Synod , he there maintaineth by divers reasons against Ioverius , who in regard of the small number that met together , affirmed it to be a particular Synod .

It seemes also that this was the place from whence Mr Parker took that which he alledged out of Chamierus , because in these two chapters , 7. & 8. are contained those testimonies which he citeth . And here it is that he speakes of causa communis , or the common cause , which Cyprian would have to be judged by a Synod . And here it is that he speakes of some proper causes , belonging peculiarly to some Bishops in their speciall charges , viz. c. 7. But these things are not onely misquoted by Mr Dav. by putting the 2d book for the 10th , but the sense is altered , while Chamierus comparing Bishops with Metropolitanes , restraines some things from Metropolitanes to such Bishops as had divers countries under them . And though he shew how Cyprian brought a common cause unto the Synod , yet he doth not affirme that onely such common causes were to be brought unto Synods . Chamierus doth not witnesse that the power of every particular Church is chief in its owne particular matters , as Mr D. alledgeth him for witnesse thereof . And in c. 8. he brings many evidences to witnesse the power of Generall Synods in judging the causes of all Churches .

Againe in the Question whether the Bishop of Rome may be judged of any , Chamierus shewes the opinion of the Protestants , whom he calleth Catholicks in opposition to the Papists , that (d) (d) Ibid. l. 13. c. 17. No Bishop at all may by divine right be judged of another ; but of many , to wit in a Synod , so as it hath most often bene done . And when Bellarmine objected the examples of some Synods , that refused to judge the Bishop of Rome , Chamierus answereth , that some of them were particular Synods , consisting onely of such as were under the Romane . Therefore they could make no generall decree ; but could onely ordaine that the Bishop of Rome should not be judged of them assembled in a particular Synod : which certainely they either did not speak concerning a Generall Synod , or els they spoke falsely . A plaine confession of the jurisdiction of Synods : for had he spoken of counsell or admonition onely , why might not any one particular Bishop or Synod have admonished the Pope upon occasion , and given their advise touching him ?

In his dispute touching Appeales , he sayth , (e) (e) Ibid. l. 14. c. 2. We doe not take away all appeales . For they are of common equity : and truely without them the Discipline of the Church could hardly or not at all subsist . And he speakes there of such appeales as were made unto Synods . Afterward , speaking of the imposture or coosenage of the Bishop of Rome in the sixt Councell of Carthage , where appeales denyed to Rome , are yet expressely allowed to be made unto the Synods of their owne Province or to a Generall Councell : hereupon Chamierus cryes out , (f) (f) Ibid. c. 3. Immane ! quantam crucem &c. O how unspeakable a crosse is procured unto our Papists by the sincere constancy of those good fathers ! among whom were those great men , Aurelius of Carthage , and Augustine of Hippo , &c. Now look what weight and strength the testimony of those African fathers hath against the Papists ; even so much authority hath it against such as stand for the single , uncompounded policie , which deny the jurisdiction and power of Synods , to determine such causes as by appeales are brought unto them . For the jurisdiction of Synods in receiving appeales is in the same place as plainly confessed , as the jurisdiction of the Pope is denyed by their prohibition of appeales to be made unto him .

Againe when he proves that the Pope is subject to Ecclesiasticall judgement , he doth in the same question with one conclude that there is a superiority of power and jurisdiction in Synods to judge of him . He instanceth (g) (g) Ibid. c. 10. in Honorius a Bishop of Rome , who by the sixt Synod was not onely judged , but condemned as a Monothelite . This was more then counsell or admonition . He shewes in the same place that many lawes were made concerning Bishops , both of the Apostles and of Synods , which doe certainly binde all Bishops . When Bellarmine answereth that the Pope is bound by Ecclesiasticall lawes in respect of direction , not of coaction ( which distinction is in effect the same which our opposites use now , viz. that Synods may binde or be respected for their counsell , not for their jurisdiction ) Chamierus replyeth againe and pleades that the Bishop of Rome is subject unto those lawes , not onely for their direction but for their coaction or constraint , viz. in regard of Ecclesiasticall censures . He sayth further , Even as particular Synods doe binde all the Bishops within their owne jurisdiction , so Vniversal Synods have power over all the Bishops of the whole world . Againe , because particular Synods doe binde all the Bishops of their owne Province : therefore the Bishop of Rome is subject unto the lawes , not onely of an universall , but also of his owne particular Synod . Moreover he instanceth in divers particular lawes which the sixt Synod prescribed unto the Church of Rome , by name touching the permission of marriage , fasting , &c.

Moreover when Bellarmine and P. Auratus doe plead for the Popes supremacy , as being necessary to the unity of faith and the unity of the Church , &c. Chamierus answereth , (h) (h) Lib. 9. c. 13. Of old , when many heresies sprung up , they never ran unto any one man , by whose authority questions might be decided . When disputation was raysed against Paul and Barnabas touching Mosaicall ordinances , the Apostles called a Synod , Act. 15. which remedy the Church thence-forth used most diligently , as often as either heresies or schismes did break the unity thereof . He alledgeth divers examples thereof , in speciall of Constantine , and Innocentius in the question about Chrysostome . And speaking of such Synods as used not onely counsell , but jurisdiction in censuring the guilty , such as was the Councell of Nice , he sheweth thence , they found no other remedy fit enough to preserve Ecclesiasticall unity in faith & love , except a Generall Synod . He sayth againe , We understand that the best and most certaine meanes of nourishing unity is a Synod , not one Monarch . And among others he alledgeth Aegidius Viterbiensis , who disputed on this manner ; Paul the glory of the Apostles , when he would shew the chief poynt of our salvation , sayth , Without faith we can by no meanes please God : but without Synods faith cannot stand : therefore without a Synod we cannot be safe . And afterwards ; Whatsoever hath bene done in the Church worthy of praise , worthy of honour from the age of Melchiades , either to resist the enimy or to settle the Commonwealth , that all sprung from Synods and is againe to be referred unto Synods . And many other things he there bringeth to maintaine the authority of Synods , without any shew that he ever light upon this dreame , that they were onely for counsell .

To conclude , whereas Chamierus was translated out of this life , before he had fully finished that great work of his Panstratia Catholica ; and therefore for the finishing of it there is added unto his 4th Tome , a Supplement by Alstedius ; in that Supplement there is also a plaine confession touching the authority of Synods . Therein Alstedius treading in the steps of Junius and D. Whitaker , (i) (i) De Conc. c. 1. sect. 6. doth acknowledge that the originall of Synods is from divine right , alledging Deut. 17. Act. 1. & ch . 15. Mat. 18. Repeating the causes wherefore Synods are to be called , he doth not limit them to be for counsell onely , but that (k) (k) Cap. 4. sect. 2. as malefactours in Civill judgements are tryed , accused & condemned , so in the Church obstinate Hereticks are by publick judgement to be condemned and excommunicated . He allowes unto those that are lawfully called unto Synods , (l) (l) C. 5. s . 2. to have right of giving definitive sentence , and of determining matters according to the Scriptures . He maintaines that Synods have authority over the Pope , and that (m) (m) C. 10. s . 21. he is bound to subject himself unto their judgement , discretive and coactive : not onely to their counsell , but to their censure . And if these did not suffice , there are yet many other cleare testimonies which Alstedius there gives touching the jurisdiction of Synods .

CHAP. VI. An answer to Mr Cannes Arguments .

FRom the Allegations of Mr Dav. we come now to the Argumentations of Mr Canne and his client , against the authority of Classes and Synods : and here first we will examine and consider their Syllogismes and Logicall formes of reasoning .

ARGVM . I. (a) (a) Churches plea , p. 68. If those Churches , planted by the Apostolique institution , had power fully in themselves immediately from Christ , to practise all his ordinances : Then have all Churches the like power now . But the first is true : Therefore the second .

The Proposition is cleare & certaine , by these Scriptures , 1. Cor. 5.2 , 3. Act. 14.23 . 1. Cor. 16.2 . Col. 2.5 . 2. Thes. 3.14 .

The Assumption is acknowledged by sundry of our best Divines , &c.

ANSW. I. The first maine fault in this Argument , common to many that follow , is , that herein is committed a foule fallacy , ab ignoratione Elenchi ; that is to say , the Conclusion is beside the Question . This whole argument being granted , yet the authority of Synods remaines still firme , and unshaken thereby . When or where did I ever affirme that the Churches now have not the like power to practise all the ordinances of Christ , as fully as those Churches planted by Apostolick institution ? The testimonies of learned men here alledged by him , to prove that the ancient and first institutions are to be preferred before later inventions , I doe willingly assent unto . But what can he conclude hence ? Though Christ have committed power unto a particular Church , doth it therefore follow that if such abuse their power and goe astray , either wholy or the greater part of it , there is then no Ecclesiasticall authority above them , to censure them or to restraine them from proceeding in evill ? This consequence which had bene to the purpose , he offers not to prove . It was confessed (b) (b) Chap. 5. sect. 1. p. 81. before b● Mr Cartwright , one of his owne witnesses here alledged by him , that if any Church should desire or choose , or consent upon by the most part , some that is unmeet , either for doctrine or manners , then the Ministers and Elders of other Churches round about , should advertise first , and afterwards as occasion should serve , sharply & severely charge , that they forbeare such election , or if it be made , that they confirme it not , by suffering him to exercise any ministery .

II. A second extraordinary and grosse errour is to be observed in his Logick , while in the prosequution of his Argument , he not knowing which is the Major or which is the Minor proposition in his owne Syllogisme , that which should be for the proofe of his Minor proposition , that he applyes for proofe of the Major ; that which should serve for proofe of his Major , that he brings for confirmation of his Minor . The Scriptures which he alledgeth , he referres to the proofe of his mis-named Proposition : the Testimonies of Authors here alledged , he referres to the proofe of his mis-called Assumption . This errour I doe the rather note . 1. Because it is no slip or oversight in him through want of attention in this place , but an ordinary and frequent errour , as appeares in that which followeth . 2. Because of his insolent and arrogant boasting against others , (c) (c) Churc . plea , p. 2. & 3. & 15. Necess. of Sep. p. 188 , 189. for want of art , and want of wit , of Logick , &c. Who can relate unto us such an example of a man professing himself a Logicall Disputant , with such abundance of printed Syllogismes , with such contempt of others , and yet to be so rude , as not to know the plainest things and the A. B. C. in Logick , the difference betwixt the Major and Minor in a Syllogisme ? 3. Because of his spirituall pride , not onely in separating himself from the Churches of Christ , as other Brownists doe , but taking upon him to be their Pastour , their guide , their champion for defence of their Separatiō against all men . O miserable men , that follow so blinde a guide !

III. A third errour in the prosequution of this Argument is this , that although the premisses of this argument being rightly understood , are granted to be true ; yet the Scriptures alledged doe not prove the same . Though the Churches planted of the Apostles , had power fully in themselves immediately from Christ , to practise all his ordinances ; yet these places , 1. Cor. 5.2 , 3. Act. 14.23 . 1. Cor. 16.2 . Col. 2.5 . 2. Thes. 3.14 . doe onely prove their right for the practise of some of his ordinances , that are mentioned and poynted at in them , but not of all other . As for example ; the administration of the Sacraments , though a right belonging to the Church , and ordained in other places of Scripture , yet is not specifyed in any of these allegations . The liberty of appeales in case of oppression , the power of sending Deputies unto a Synod for the decision of difficult & weighty causes , are ordinances of Christ , and rights of the Church , as hath bene shewed before , & yet not specifyed in any of these Scriptures alledged by him : and therefore his proof for all ordinances is defective .

IV. For the right understanding of this sentence ; viz. that every Parish or every particular Church hath full or sufficient authority within it self , derived immediately from Christ , for the government of it self in all Ecclesiasticall causes : I desire the Reader to look back unto the explication thereof by (d) (d) Disse de Gub. Eccl. p. 14. Gersom Bucerus , who labouring to make the best interpretation thereof , yet shewes that it is not to be admitted without divers cautions , some whereof I have expressed * * P. 117. 118. before . He undertakes the defence hereof against D. Downam , but no further then it may be so understood , and so expounded , as not containing in it any denyall or impeachment of the authority and jurisdiction of Classes and Synods , judging the causes of many Churches . And indeed how can any Church be sayd to practise all the ordinances of Christ , so long as they refuse and deny the combination of Churches , or the jurisdiction of them being combined , which is shewed to be one of his ordinances ?

ARGVM . II. (e) (e) Churc . plea , p. 69. If Christ in Mat. 18.17 . where he sayth , Tell the Church ; doth meane a particular Congregation : Then hath every particular Congregation , an intire power , in , & of it self , to exercise Ecclesiasticall government , and all other Gods spirituall ordinances . But the first is true : Therefore the second .

The Proposition is cleare and certaine , maintained by the most Iudicious Divines , &c.

The Assumption is proved thus : That Church which Christ intendeth in Matt. 18. hath absolute power in , & of itself to performe all Gods ordinances : But Christ intendeth in Mat. 18. a particular Congregation : Therefore every particular Congregation hath absolute power , in , and of it self , to performe all Gods ordinances , &c.

ANSW. I. Here is the same fault that was in the former Argument , viz. of concluding beside the question . This argument being granted , there ariseth hence no prejudice to the authority of Classes or Synods . The authority of particular Churches and the authority of Synods may well subsist together . The arrowes which are shot by Mr Canne are beside the marke of the maine question .

II. His argument is not onely beside the mark , but as an arrow shot up into the ayre , and falling downe on his head againe , so doth his argument returne upon himself : for if a particular Church hath intire power , in and of itself to performe all Gods ordinances ; then hath it power to unite itself with other Churches combined in Synods , and to submit unto the judgement thereof , according to the divine warrant & ordinance . Act. 15.2 , &c. Deut. 17.8 , &c.

III. As before , so he blindely stumbles here againe at the same stone , in not discerning betwixt the Proposition and Assumption of his owne Syllogisme . The Authors which he alledgeth for the maintenance of his Major proposition , ought to have bene applyed to the proofe of his Assumption , viz. to shew that Christ in Mat. 18.17 . where he saith , Tell the Church , doth meane a particular Congregation : for this is that which he assumes , when he sayth , But the first is true . And all the shew of help which he hath from his Authors , tends to confirme this Assumption ; but their testimonies are no direct proofe of his Proposition .

IV. Another new grosse errour in his Logicall dispute , is this , that whereas he goes about to prove the Assumption of his first Syllogisme , by framing a second Syllogisme , he doth not therein according to order conclude that which was his former Assumption , whether it be understood as it is indeed , or as he miscalles it ; but instead thereof he ridiculously repeates the Conclusion of his first Syllogisme , which Conclusion is neither the Proposition nor the Assumption which he offers to prove ; but the Question made by him in his maine Argument . And thus entangling himselfe with his owne Syllogismes , Propositions , and Assumptions , he hath brought himself into such a maze , that he knowes not where he is , what he sayth , nor whereof he affirmeth . Let Logicians tell how oft they have seene the like in print .

V. Whether all his Authors doe affirme that by the Church in Mat. 18. Christ meant a particular Congregation , I will not here examine : I shall have further occasion in the next chapter to speak of many of them . But in the meane time let it be granted , not onely that they have all so affirmed , but that it is the trueth : Yet doe they not all affirme , that onely a particular Congregation was intended by Christ , Mat. 18. For both the Eldership of a particular Church , and the Synod arising from the combination of many Churches , are shewed unto us in Matt. 18. the one for the judging of lesser causes , without bringing them to the whole Congregation ; the other for the deciding of weightier matters , which neither Eldership nor Congregation can so well end . And this is acknowledged by sundry of his Witnesses , whose names he abuseth in this controversy . Mr Parker , touching Mat. 18. sayth , (f) (f) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. c. 15. p. 160. The Church of the faythfull is intended of Christ , not as it is simply considered ( as we sayd before ) but as it exerciseth Discipline according to an Aristocraticall temperament in the Eldership . For we doe think that the Church mentioned in the first place , in those words , Tell the Church , doth precisely signify the Aristocraticall part , that is , the Eldership : but that which is mentioned in the latter place , in these words , If he heare not the Church , if ( as Downame teacheth ) it include the Church excommunicating for contempt , and not onely decreeing or examining , then it doth also comprehend the Democraticall part of the Church , forasmuch as the consent of the people is necessary unto excommunication . And a little before he sayth (g) (g) Ibid. p. 159. Almost all interpreters doe agree , that those words [ in vers . 19. ] If two or three , doe containe an amplification from the lesse to the greater , from a lesse company to a greater : so that it is most plaine , that under the name of the Church he included as well the greater company , as that which consists of two or three . How Mr Parker proved the Synod also from Mat. 18. is shewed (h) (h) See Ch. 3. p. 45. 49. before ; where D. Whitaker , Mr Cartwright and others also teach the same thing .

ARGVM . III. (i) (i) Church . plea. p. 70. Whatsoever was commanded to the 7 Churches to be practised by each of them , apart , in , and for themselves ; that no Church of God must now omit . But Ecclesiasticall government , was commanded to the 7 Churches to be practised by each of them , apart , in , and for themselves . Therefore no Churches of God must omit the practise of Ecclesiasticall government , apart , in , and for themselves .

The Proposition cannot be doubted of . For as Chytraeus , &c.

The Assumption is proved clearly in chap. 2. vers. 2 , 14 , 20. &c. Moreover Mr Perkins , &c.

ANSW. I. This Argument for the forme of it , is a misshapen Syllogisme , and that in a double respect ; both because the Minor terminus is superfluously put into the Major Proposition ; and because the same terminus is confusedly joyned with the Praedicate in the Minor proposition , when it should have bene placed with the Subject therein . But this is one of the least faults in Mr Cannes reasonings .

II. For the matter of it , this Argument doth also come short of the mark , & reacheth not home to the question . And that which he concludes ( being well understood ) may be safely granted of us . That which Mr Canne alledgeth from Chytraeus , Bullinger , Brightman & Perkins , for the proof of his Proposition & Assumption , I doe willingly assent unto , and it was but an idle labour to bring them for proof of that which is not denyed . There be no Churches here among us which refuse to practise Ecclesiasticall government , apart , in & for themselves . This they practise after a double manner ; 1. There be many rebukes and censures against sinne administred in them without the knowledge of Classis or Synod , apart , in and for themselves . 2. When as more hard & weighty causes are brought unto the Deputies of other Churches , assembled in Classes , for their advise and judgement , even then also when upon their consideration matters are cleared , and there remaineth no scruple , they are then remitted againe and referred unto the particular Churches , so that the Eldership with consent of the Congregation proceedeth therein as they finde cause , according to the repentance or obstinacy of the persons with whom they have to deale : And so the sentence is both determined and executed apart , in & for themselves , without the Classis .

But if by government to be practised apart , in and for themselves , he meane such a solitary and separate government , as refuseth combination with other neighbour Churches , such as admitteth no liberty of appeale in case of greatest wrong , such as excepteth a particular Congregation from the censure of all other Churches , though it should erre never so perniciously , and in summe , such a government apart , as denyeth all authority and jurisdiction of Classes and Synods ; then is his Assumption most false : and all that he alledgeth for proofe thereof helpes him nothing . for 1. Though the Angel of the Church of Ephesus be commended for not bearing with the wicked , &c. and the Angel of the Church of Pergamus and Thyatira be reprehended for suffering divers enormities , Rev. 2.2.14.20 . by what good consequence can these examples overthrow the authority of Synods ? There might be occasion at this day to write unto some Ministers standing under the Classes and Synods in these Reformed Churches , and some of them might justly be commended for their zeale in not bearing with the wicked ; others might justly be reprehended for their negligence in tolerating of such as offend : now Mr Canne according to this reasoning , might as well conclude , against experience , & against the knowne trueth , that these Ministers doe not stand under any Classicall government . 2. The praise or dispraise which is given to the Angels of severall Churches apart , doth not so much serve to argue an independency or disunion in government in these Churches ; but the very * * Rev. 1.16.20 . & 2.1 . & 3.1 . forme of the vision , in the union of these Starres of the Churches in Christs right hand , doth rather argue a consociation of them for their mutuall help in the government of his Church . They appeare not scattered in the Firmament , but gathered and drawne together . What is a Classis or Synod , but as a Constellation of so many Starres of the Churches combined together , which by their conjunction together doe yeeld both a greater light of direction , and a stronger influence of authority , for the confirmation of the trueth and conviction of errour .

And as for the testimony of Mr Perkins , though he acknowledge , (k) (k) Vpō Rev. 2.20 . & 3.7 God hath given to every Church power and authority to preach the Word , administer the Sacraments , represse evill men , &c. yet doth he not thereby exempt those Churches from the censure of others , if they be found to pervert the word , corrupt the Sacraments , and judge unrighteously . It is not probable that such a conceit did ever enter into Mr Perkins head , neither can it be collected from his words .

ARCVM . IV. If the Church of Corinth , had power and authority within herself ; to exercise Ecclesiasticall government ; yea and did it , I meane the Ministery and the rest of the Church there : Then ought not particular Congregations now , to stand under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . But the first is true : Therefore the second .

The first part is unquestionably certain ; and of this judgement was D. Willet , &c.

ANSW. That which he so boldly affirmeth to be unquestionably certain , viz. that which is indeed the first part of this Argument , is on the contrary most certainly false . This consequence of his Major proposition remaines to be proved . Scripture he alledgeth none at all , and for those eleven Authors mentioned by him , there is not one of them that confirmes his consequence . Why did he not expresse their words , & apply them to his purpose , & enforce them against us , if he thought they would have served his turne ? It is sayd to have bene a stratageme of theeves , that to affright men they have taken many hats and set them upon stakes afarre of , that passengers imagining them to be men , & partakers with those theeves that came unto them , might the sooner yeeld . Thus doth Mr Canne , who sets downe the names of many Authors and their writings in his marginall quotations , as if they were of his minde or partakers of his cause , when as there is no such matter to be found in them . Let us heare how he proceeds .

I. CAN. Againe whereas the Papists and Hierarchy do say ( much after Mr Pagets new doctrine ) that the Church of Corinth had not sole and alone authority , in itself to exercise Ecclesiasticall government ; our writers , viz. (l) (l) Ref. Rhem. 1. Cor. 5.4 . Mr Cartwright , (m) (m) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. p. 17. 18. &c. Mr Parker & others refute them and prove the contrary by many reasons .

ANSW. That which he saith here of sole and alone authority , &c. is more then he propounded in his Syllogisme : I acknowledge that the Church of Corinth did exercise Ecclesiasticall government within herself ; and I affirme as much for our owne and other particular Congregations here : and Mr Canne with as good reason might argue that we doe not stand under Classes and Synods , if there were any soundnes in his Syllogisme . My opinion touching the Church of Corinth may be discerned sufficiently by that which I noted touching the 7 Churches , in answer to his former argument . And as for Mr Cartwright and Mr Parker , whom he specially alledgeth , they help him not at all . I acknowledge Mr Parker doth justly oppose them that held , the Church of Corinth did not excommunicate the incestuous person , but Apostle alone : But I doe more fully assent unto Mr Cartwright , who differing something from Mr Parker , and refuting the Rhemists most effectually by many reasons , doth yet withall shew , that the authority and power both of the Apostle and of the Church did concurre in this excommunication . Whereas the Rhemists would have the Corinthians to be onely witnesses , Mr Cartwright in his third reason against them , sayth , (n) (n) Conf. of Rhem. upon 1. Cor. 5.4 . If the Church were assembled onely to beare witnesse , and not to have authority in this case : it followeth that Paules spirit was there also onely to look on and beare witnesse , considering that the personall presence of the Church , and the Apostles spirituall presence , are associated in this affaire of the Church . Thus he joyneth both together : and so afterwards againe reasoning from those words , Do not you judge of those that are within ? 1. Cor. 5.12 . he sayth thereupon that the Apostle giveth more unto the Church in excommunication , then to be witnesses and lookers on : For he useth the same 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 1. Cor. 5.3.12 . word to declare the Churches interest , that he used before to note his owne . If then you will say , that the Churches judgement in excommunication is but to beare witnesse : it followeth that the Apostles then , and consequently their successours now are onely to beare witnesse of the excommunication . Hereunto commeth also that the release of this censure is asscribed in the same word of forgivenes or absolutiō unto the Church as unto Paul . 2. Cor. 2.10 . Now to have the same word in the same verse and the same cause to be understood diversly , and referred to Paul to have the proper signification of remitting , but referred to the Church to signify a witnessing of remission : needeth more learning for the defence of it , then falleth unto the Iesuites capacity . Thus he shewes that neither the sole authority of the Church on the one side , nor the sole authority of Paul on the other side did determine this busines . Againe , had there a dangerous contention risen in Corinth , which by their sole authority they could not end ; what should have hindred them from following the example of the Church at Antioch , in seeking help both by counsell and authority of other Churches for the judgement thereof ?

I. CAN. The latter part is proved before , in the Minors of the 1. and 3. arguments . ANSW. It it manifest that he did not know the Minor from the Major in some of his former Syllogismes , and so in this place it appeares he doth not discerne the first from the latter part of his argument . But what he objected before is already answered : it is vaine & helples for him to rely upon his former poofes .

ARGVM . V. (o) (o) Churc . plea. p. 71. Such actions the Church may lawfully doe , wherein no Law of God is broken . But there is no Law of God broken , when particular Congregations doe in , & among themselves exercise all Gods ordinances . Therefore they may lawfully doe it .

The proof of the Proposition , doth arise from the definition of sinne ; which as (p) (p) Cōt . Fan. l. 22. c. 27. Augustine and (q) (q) Lib. de Paradis . c. 8. Ambrose truely define it ; is either a deed or word , or thought , against some Divine Law . (r) (r) Lib. 2. dist. 35. Lombard , (s) (s) Th. 12. q. 71. Aquinas ; and other Schoolemen ( as they are called ) agree hereto .

The Assumption is manifest in our first Argument , the first part of it .

ANSW. This Argument toucheth not the question : we grant his Conclusion ; that particular Congregations may in & among themselves exercise all Gods ordinances ; and among the rest this ordinance of combining themselves in Synods , for the decision of their controversies . This may be sayd as well to be in & among themselves , as the use of Synods for counsell , which my opposites allow for an ordinance of God . And as particular Churches may refuse the counsell of Synods if it be unlawfull : so ought they to disobey the sentences and decrees of Synods , if they determine any thing contrary to the word of God .

His Proposition being so manifest , it was needles to bring proof for it . But the definition of sinne which he brings needlesly , is insufficient : because it comprehends not all sinne under it . There is an originall corruption and depravation of nature , which is Sinne , considered distinctly apart , beside thoughts , words or deeds . The Law requireth integrity of nature , and all disconformity with that Law is sinne , though not yet come so farre as thoughts . Deut. 6. with 1. Iohn . 3.4 . The saying of Augustine is to be taken rather for a distribution , then for a definition : and for a distribution , not simply of Sinne , but onely of Actuall sinnes , as they are either thoughts , words , or deeds . Ambrose is ill joyned with Austine , seeing in the place alledged he hath not the same , but another more large definition , containing under it Originall sinne also , when he sayth , (t) (t) Tom. 4. lib. de Paradiso . c. 8. What is sinne but a praevarication against the Law of God ? &c. This praevarication is as well in the nature and disposition of man , as in actuall sinnes . The judgement of Aquinas , and such Popish Schoolemen is not to be much esteemed in this poynt , while they teach that originall corruption in those that are baptised & justifyed is not properly any sinne at all , & therefore are rejected herein of all Orthodox Divines .

ARGVM . VI. If the Apostle gave commandement unto the Eldership of Ephesus , for the whole administration of all Ordinances in that Church : Then may the Eldership of every particular Congregation administer among themselves all Gods ordinances . But the first is true : Therefore the second .

The Major is proved two wayes . 1. By Scripture , Act. 20. vers. 17.28.2 . By the testimony of the learned Whitaker , &c.

The Minor is undenyable . For as Mr Brightman sayth , there was one forme &c.

ANSW. I. Mr Canne here againe wanders from the question , & goes about to prove that which I never denyed , viz. that the Eldership of every particular Church may administer all Gods ordinances among themselves . Even those solemne acts of communion with other Churches both in things spirituall and corporall , being the ordinances of God , are to be performed by the direction of the Eldership . This hinders not but that any Eldership or Church it self , being found in errour or other unfaithfull dealing , may be subject to the censure of many Churches united in their Synods .

II. If it belong to the Eldership of every particular Church to administer all Gods ordinances ; then how can the ordinances of God be duely administred in that Church of the Brownists whereof Mr Canne is Bishop alone ; where there is no Eldership ; where there is neither teaching nor ruling Elder beside himself ? Seeing there is no Ruler in his owne Company but himself , & he denyes all other rule over him by Synods , doth he not make himself a kinde of Ecclesiasticall Monarch or sole Governour of the Separation ?

III. Mr Canne doth here againe bewray his notorious ignorance of Logick , whereof he professeth so great skill , in the framing of so many Syllogismes , and yet like the children that know not the right hand from the left , cannot discerne betwixt the Major and the Minor of his Syllogismes . This appeareth here , when he calles that his Major , which he proves by Act. 20.17.28 . and by the testimony of D. Whitaker , viz. that the Apostle gave commandement unto the Eldership of Ephesus , &c. which is his Assumption , or Minor : and againe by calling that his Minor for which he cites Mr Brightman and other treatises , which serve to prove one forme of Church-government , common to all Churches ; as any Logician that lookes upon his Argument may easily discerne . When he propounded Simple or Categovicall Syllogismes , then was he not so deceyved in his guessing at a Major or Minor . But so oft as he useth any Hypotheticall Syllogisme , so oft he is as a man wandring in a wood or wildernes . And the reason hereof seemes to be this : whereas in a Hypotheticall Syllogisme , the Antecedent of the Major is assumed usually in the Minor , and that which is but a part of the Major comes to be the whole Minor , he mistaking a part for the whole , doth therefore call that which is onely the Antecedent of the Major , by the name of the whole Major Proposition , when as indeed it is the whole Minor Proposition , and so to be called . Had not W. Best bene a Simplician , as the Brownist noted him to be , he would never have placed his confidence in the skill of this simple Logician , nor rested under the shadow of his Syllogismes .

ARGVM . VII . (v) (v) Churc . plea. p. 72. Such Offices and callings , without which the Church of God is complete , and perfect , for Government , are superfluous and humane . But the Church of God may be complete , and perfect , for Government , without Classicall and Synodicall Offices and callings . Therefore these Offices and callings are superfluous & humane .

This Argument the Protestants have used against the Pope : & the Reformists against Bishops , Arch-Bishops , Chancellours , &c. Now the same is every-way as firme & good , against Synods and Classes ; for without them , the Church of God , is fully brought to complete perfection and unity . D. Fulke (x) (x) Learn . Disc. Eccl. Gov. p. 10.11 . confidently affirmeth so much . That which D. Whitaker (y) (y) De Conc. qu. 1. p. 22.23 . writes of Generall Councills , is by Mr Parker (z) (z) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. p. 133. applyed ( and rightly ) unto particular Synods . The Church of God ( sayth he ) can wel subsist without them , for she was sometimes without them : besides we are not bound by any speciall commandement of God to have them .

ANSW. I. This Argument concludes nothing against us , neither toucheth it the Question . When did I ever speake of any Synodicall offices ? And what are those Offices that here he intends ? The members of Classes and Synods , are no other then the ordinary Officers or Deputies of particular Churches , considering together and determining so as they judge best for the edification of their flockes .

II. If he imagine or conceive that the Praesident which propoundeth matters in Synods , or the Scribe that recordeth them , be distinct Synodicall Officers ; he might as well think , and we might as well say , that the Brownists also had other distinct Ecclesiasticall Offices , besides Pastours , Teachers , or Elders , namely Praesidents and Scribes ; because heretofore in the dayes of Mr Iohnson and Mr Ainsworth , they with their Elders did by course propoūd matters in their Church , & had also a Scribe to write downe their speciall businesses : & now in Mr Cannes time , when they have no Eldership , if he alone propound matters and keep record of them in writing , it may then be sayd that he hath two or three Ecclesiasticall offices , as well as so many Mechanicall trades .

III. If propounding of matters as the Praesident , and writing them as the Scribe , doe constitute new offices ; then many other members of the Brownists Church , may be reputed for Ecclesiasticall Officers ; for Praesidents and Scribes . For Mr Canne being now their onely Governour , if it fall out that any among them shall make complaint against his doctrine or practise ; then those members of the Church that shall propound the same to the Church , and moderate the action , or keep record thereof in writing , in behalf of the Church ( he being unfit to doe it himself in his owne cause ) must then be accounted new Officers , Praesidents & Scribes of the Church .

IV. That which he sayth of Classes and Synods , that without them the Church of God is fully brought to complete perfection and unity , comparing them to Lordly Prelates , Chancellours , &c. it is utterly false . He onely affirmes it , and no word of Scripture is alledged or so much as pretended for it . Is this to goe unto the Law and to the Testimony ?

V. The testimonies of men which he alledgeth are falsifyed and perverted by him . D. Fulk shewes the sufficiency of those offices mentioned by him , viz. of Doctours , Pastours , Governours , &c. but he (a) (a) Disc. of Eccl. Gov. p. 111. &c. shewes withall expressely how these exercise authority in Synods , as well as in the Elderships and particular Congregations . Though D. Whitaker and Mr Parker say , that the Church of God may subsist without Synods ; yet he corrupts and falsifyes their testimony , when he makes them to say , the Church may well subsist without them . The Church of God may subsist and be a true Church , though it want some divine ordinances . Though they be not absolutely necessary to the being and subsistence of a Church , yet how needfull they are to the well-being of a Church , both those Authors doe shew and prove from divers grounds of Scripture , noted before . If the want of every ordinance of God should destroy the subsistence of a Church , then that Company of Brownists under Mr Canne , wanting the ordinance of an Eldership so long a time , must have perished long agoe .

ARGVM . VIII . Whatsoever Government cannot be found commanded in the written word of God ; ought not to have any place in the Church of God . But the Government of Classes and Synods , over many particular Congregations , cannot be found commanded in the written word of God . Therefore it ought not to have any place in the house of God .

The first part is grounded upon these Scriptures , Esa. 8.20 . Mat. 28. ult. &c. Likewise this is the judgement of many learned men , &c.

The second part is also as manifest ; for if we onee grant ( as all learned men have granted ) that the Churches of the Apostolick constitution , were independent bodies , and exercised Ecclesiasticall government in , and of themselves ; then it must follow , that Classicall Assemblies , &c. have their rise wholy , from the pleasure and will of man ,

ANSW. The first part of this Argument , being of it self plaine enough , needed not such store of proof as Mr Canne brings for it . The Reader may observe his notable trifling , in alledging so many testimonies of Scripture , and testimonies of men ( though some of them be carelesly misalledged ) for proof of that which he had no reason to imagine that it would be denyed by me .

The second part of this Argument is most false , and he knowes it is denyed by me , and yet for proof of it he brings here neither word of God , nor word of man , no testimony , neither Divine nor humane . He sayth indeed , most untruely , that all learned men have granted , that the Churches of Apostolick constitution , were independent bodies ; but he names not one learned man that so writes . The Scriptures both of the Old and New Testament , which shew a dependency of Churches in Ecclesiasticall judgements , have bene noted already , in those Arguments brought for the authority of Synods , together with the consent of learned men , such late opposites excepted as I my self first named as parties in this cause . All other learned Writers doe generally reject that independency which he dreames of .

ARGVM . IX . (b) (b) Churches plea. p. 73. That Government which meerly tendeth unto the taking away from particular Congregations their due power , is unlawfull . But the Government of Classes & Synods ( as they now are ) doth meerly tend unto the taking away from particular Congregations their due power . Therefore that Government is unlawfull .

The Major of this Argument may easily be proved by sundry places of Scripture ; viz. 1. Thes. 4.6 . &c. the definition of justice , &c. the Etymologie or precise signification of the word , both in Greek and Latin . &c.

ANSW. Here againe he playes the trifler , in alledging so many Scriptures & testimonies of men , to prove that which of itself is cleare enough , & more plaine then the proofes that he brings for it . In speciall that definition of justice which he brings , is not sufficiently confirmed by the Etymologies which he speakes of . The Greek Etymon noted out of Aristotle , is not so currant , but that some learned men refuse the same , and (c) (c) Avenar . in praef. Lex . Ebr. derive the word from the Hebrew , from whence the principall Etymologies of that tongue are to be taken . And yet that Etymology which Aristotle brings of justice , is not with Mr Canne to demonstrate an entire definition of justice , but to shew in part one effect thereof ; and Mr Canne overspeakes himself , when he sayth of the definition , so much is imported in the Greek word . The Latine Etymologie , which Mr Canne brings , viz. jus a jure , as he sets it downe in his margine , is more strange . It is likely his Authour whom he alledgeth , hath no such thing . If Mr Canne should owne it or approove of it , in such sort as it stands in his booke ; it would thereby appeare that his skill in Grammar is like unto his skill in Logick . Who ever heard such an Etymology , that the Nominative should be derived of the Ablative ? But admit there should be such a ridiculous Etymology , how doth he or how can he apply this to confirme his definition of justice ? How doth this prove the trueth of his Major proposition ? What is that which he saith is imported in this Etymology ? And what is that precise signification , which he vainely talkes of , but doth not expresse ? But let us now heare now he seekes to prove his Minor , which is most false .

I. CAN. The Minor is as manifest : 1. By Mr Pagets owne testimony in pag. 66. where he confesseth , that they have concluded among themselves in their Synods , that no particular Congregation without the leave and consent of the Classis , shall proceed to the election of Ministers , excommunication of offendours , and the like , &c. ANSW. I. He doth manifestly change and alter my words ; for when as I had sayd , that it had bene agreed in Synods , touching election of Ministers , excommunication , and the like , that the same shall not be proceeded in (d) (d) Answ. to W.B. p. 66. without advise of the Classis ; instead of this Mr Canne repeats it , without leave and consent of the Classis . Now according to the State of the Question betwixt us , there is difference betwixt doing a thing without advise , and without leave ; men aske advise of many , of whom they aske no leave for doing a thing . II. Had I spoken more largely of the allowance and consent of the Classes and Synods , yet would not my testimony have proved his Minor , viz. that their government tends to the taking away from particular Churches their due power : seeing the authority and help of Classes tends to the establishment of their due power , by directing and regulating the same , and so preventing the undue execution of their power . This order takes not away due power , but hinders and corrects onely the undue exercise of their power . Thus much is confessed by such as Mr Canne himself hereafter calles for to be his witnesses . Mr Baynes speaking of particular Congregations at Geneva , which doe not proceed in weighty matters without consent of other Churches meeting together by their Deputies , sayth , (e) (e) Dioces . tryall . p. 21. They have power of governing themselves , but for greater edification , voluntarily confederate , not to use nor exercise their power but with mutuall communication , one asking the counsell and consent of another in that common Presbytery . And a little after he sayth , Though they were intire Churches and had the power of Churches , yet they needed this support in the exercise of it , &c. Mr Parker also , whom Mr Canne so oft alledgeth , and seemes to applaud as being of his opinion , is very expresse in this poynt , as I have noted before in answer to Mr D. He shewes that the government of Classes and Synods as they now are , doth not take away the due power of particular Congregations . Touching the Churches of the Villages in these Netherlands , with whom we are united in the same government , he sayth , (f) (f) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c 23. p. 349. The power of excommunication , ordination , and other jurisdiction , illis illibata relinquitur , is left pure unto them , saving onely that communion which ought to be among Churches : every Church useth the counsell and consent of her neighbours , as of the Classis or Presbytery in the city , which I suppose not to be unmeet even for the most perfect Churches . He judged the freest and most perfect Churches to stand in need of this government , and that it was no empeachment of their due power . But Mr Canne labours to illustrate his assertion with some instances .

I. CAN. For instance ; say the Classes and Synods will not permit , that a Congregation shall reject some convicted Hereticks ; then they must ( if they will beleeve Mr Paget ) let them alone in their communion , against Gods expresse commandement ; Tit. 3.10 . and so obey men rather then God . Againe put case , some Churches doe want Ministers , yet notwithstanding , if the Classes and Synods will not give them leave , to choose any , except unfit and insufficient persons ; then it seemes by this Synodicall Canon , they must take such , or remaine destitute still . ANSW. I. If such strange cases , and unheared of in our times , should fall out , that then such oppression and tyranny , is not to be imputed unto the Classicall or Synodall order & government , but to the corruption & personall wickednes of such men as should be members of the Classis or Synod . Such accidentall evills , not springing from the nature of an ordinance , are no arguments to prove the unlawfulnes of an ordinance ; when as the ordinance itself and in its owne nature serves for the preventing or remooving of such evills in particular Churches . II. All the force of these objections , and all the feare of danger and inconvenience pretended by these instances comes as strongly , yea & much more heavily upon the heads of those that stand for a single , uncompounded policie , & would have all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction limited unto a particular Congregation : for example , put case that the greater part of a particular Congregation , and of the Eldership therein , will choose an offensive and insufficient Minister , or will not permit that an obstinate and convicted Heretick among them shall be rejected ; what shall the other part of the Church doe , which is oppressed and hindred from the due exercise of their power by the unrighteous proceeding of the greater part ? What can follow here according to (g) (g) H. Ains. Animadv . p. 39. Cōm. of Saints , c. 23. p. 470. 471. the doctrine and practise of the Brownists , but separation , & dissipation of the Church ? But by the government of Synods , if particular Churches be guilty of errour , oppression and tyranny , their errour is to be corrected by Classes ; if Classes erre , Synods may correct them ; and one Synod may be corrected by another greater . And so many great evills may be redressed , and scandals remooved . III. As for the rejection of Hereticks , commanded Tit. 3.10 . a principall meanes for the accomplishment thereof , is the help of Classes and Synods , by their discerning , convincing and judging of them . If that help should faile , and those that have authority should neglect or refuse to doe their duety herein ; the godly after testifying against evill , are to tolerate that which they cannot amend : even as the Pharisees and Sadduces , convicted Hereticks , were tolerated by the godly , that remained in the Church without separation . Lastly , suppose that the power of particular Churches had bene in some sort weakned , and not strengthned by the government of Classes and Synods , as they now are ; yet is it a grosse falshood , when he assumeth , or rather lavishly presumeth , that their government tends merely , or onely , to the taking away of the Churches due power ; as though there were no other fruit or benefit by them . This he shall never prove .

The second proof of his Minor is taken from the practise of the Classis . W. Best is (h) (h) Church . plea. p. 74. there brought in complaining of the authority which they take over us and our Eldership too : yea in truth ( sayth he ) so much authority as any Lord can doe over his servant , &c. But this is a shameles and impudent falshood , without trueth ; for no Lords suffer their servants to sit with them in judgement , and to have a voyce for determining matters as well as themselves , so as the Elders or Deputies of every Church are allowed in the Classis . Beside other manifest differences , observe the unbounded and unmeasurable slander , in his speaking not onely of that authority which Lords doe take , but of that which any Lord can doe over his servant . For what is it which the worst Lord cannot doe to his servant ?

That insufficient reason which he brings for the declaration of this authority , may as well and more truely , in his words be applyed unto the Democracy of the Brownists : for so long as any member among them doth what that imperious company will have him doe , he is left alone ; but if he meddle with things against the others liking , he is immediately commanded to cease , and so must not proceed further . Yea that Democraticall judicatory is farre more severe and ready to censure those that resist them , then is any Classis in these lands . Had any member of them so behaved himself against them , as W. Be. hath done to the Classis in this scandalous and reproachfull writing against them , as well as against me , he had bene long since delivered unto Satan : he could not have exspected such lenity and patience from them , as the Classis hath used towards this W. Be.

My answer unto a writing , touching an action joyntly concluded by them , as he saith , viz. that it did not belong unto them ; is deceitfully and imperfectly set downe . The matter being such as had bene already brought unto the Classis , and there judged and decided against them : there was no reason that it should be brought back to an inferiour judicatory ; being such as were parties also ; being such parties also as had bene already censured about that controversy . And see the dawbing between Mr Canne and W.B. The conclusion spoken of , was not the conclusion of the Congregation ; and Mr Canne himself allowes not a Consistory to make any such conclusions without the Congregation ; and by his profession , it doth not belong unto a Consistory ; and yet he helps W.B. to exclaime for that , wherein he himself is of another minde .

Touching the words of the Prophet , abused and misapplyed by them to frame their complaint , Woe unto us , we are spoyled , Ier. 4.13 . I answer : 1. The liberty of appeales unto Classes and Synods , is that which preserveth a Church and the members thereof from being spoyled by any faction . And by their help , we enjoy our liberty and peace ; and are established , and furnished with such Ministers , as agree with us in the trueth , and are endued with such gifts as are meet for our edification . 2. On the contrary , for want of combination with Classes , Mr Can. may justly take up the complaint , Woe unto us we are spoyled : Since his comming unto them ( beside former dissipations ) their Church is rent in the midst by incurable contentions , their people scattered , he himself deposed , and rejected by the Elders & people ; & they mutually one half abandoning another , & avoyding one anothers companies as excommunicates . Loe here a Spoyle .

ARGVM . X. It is a sinne against God , to adde any thing , to that forme and manner of ordering Churches , which Christ our heavenly Prophet , hath set forth unto us in the New Testament . To subject particular Congregations , under any other Ecclesiasticall authoritie , out of themselves , is to adde unto that forme and manner of ordering Churches , which &c. Therefore it is a sinne to doe it .

The Proposition cannot be excepted against ; for the Scriptures herein are evident , Deut. 4.2 . &c. Many learned men , &c.

The Assumption cannot for shame be denyed ; onely because the weight of the controversy leaneth upon it , I will speak further of it in the next Section .

ANSW. For the Proposition , I. If it be well understood , I doe willingly grant it : And Mr Canne doth againe trifle , in alledging so many Scriptures , Ancient fathers , and other later Writers for the proof thereof . II. Both the Scriptures and other Writers alledged by him , doe as well condemne such as take from the word of God , as those that adde unto it . And therefore they serve to reprove Mr Can. that detracts from it by denying the authority of Synods , taught in the forementioned Scriptures , both of the Old and New Testament . The Kings coyne is adulterate , as well by clipping and diminishing the same , as otherwise . This crime are they guilty of , that clip the authority of Synods . III. The Fathers here mentioned doe give expresse testimony for Synods by speciall & particular allowance of them , and therefore they are doubly abused , being thus alledged against their meaning .

For the Assumption , he incurreth a threefold shame . I. It is a bold and shameles assertion for him to say , it cannot for shame be denyed ; when as it is evidently false , and generally denyed by the most godly and learned in all ages . II. Another shame it is , that though he here confesse , the weight of the controversy leaneth upon it ; yet here he brings nothing at all for the confirmation thereof . This is his manner : where no need of proof is , there he idlie abounds with Scriptures , Fathers , and other Writers ; where the poynt of difference is , on which the weight of the controversy leaneth , there he leaves his Assumptions naked and without proof . III. It is a further shame , to put us off to the next Section , and to tell us he will there speak further of it , where he onely alledgeth the testimonies of men . Is this answerable to the profession of the Brownists , that boast so much , To the Law , and to the Testimony ?

HAving thus examined his Arguments , which he hath honoured with the ornaments of his Art , by propounding them in Syllogisticall formes ; we will now proceed to consider another sort of his Reasons , to which he doth not vouchsafe so much respect , but propounds them more carelesly and nakedly , without such complete Logicall attire . Of these he sayth , There are yet other reasons to proove our Assertion ; the which I will here lay downe more briefly .

REAS. I. (i) (i) Church . plea , p. 75. If every Eldership have a like & equall power , as Hierome , Cyprian , Bucer and others affirme ; then may not the Officers of one Congregation , seeke by authority to suppresse the acts and decrees concluded in another .

ANSW. I. The consequence of this reason is denyed by us . Though every Eldership be of equall power , yet the Ministers and Elders of one Congregation , being joyned together in a Classis or Synod with the Deputies of many Churches , these may lawfully seek by their joynt authority , to suppresse any unlawfull acts or decrees of another Congregation . The reason is , because as D. Whitaker (k) (k) De Conc. qu. 1. c. 3. reasoneth from Matt. 18.20 . and Mr Parker (l) (l) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 13. § 4. alledgeth againe from him , Vis unita fortior , Power combined is the stronger . The concurrence of power from many Churches is the ground on Synodall and Classicall authority over particular Churches , though otherwise in themselves considered apart they be all equall . II. Note here againe the trifling and shifting of Mr Canne . To prove the equality of Elderships , he alledgeth the testimonies of Hierome , Cyprian , Bucer , and others : though I had before granted it , and shewed that in the Classis our Eldership had (m) (m) Answ. to W. B p. 86. the same liberty and power in giving our voyces equally with others , and that our Elders (n) (n) Ibid. p. 90. have exercised as much authority as any member of the Classis , by giving their voyces for deciding , judging and determining any controversy , &c. yet needlesly he brings divers Writers for proof of this confessed and practised trueth ; and for the confirmation of his most false consequence he offers not to bring any proof at all , from any word of God or man .

REAS. II. It is against sence , that a Minister should undertake the care of more Churches then one onely : who reads in Scripture of a steward over many families , a sheep heard over divers flockes , &c. Nature hath ordained ( saith (o) (o) Lib. 1. c. 2. Aristotle ) one unto one .

ANSW. I. We read in Scripture of Jaacob that was a shepherd over divers flockes , both of his owne and of Labans . Gen. 30.36 , 40. II. We read in Scripture of the Apostles that were stewards and shepherds over divers flockes , having the care of all Churches , 1. Cor. 4.1 . with 2. Cor. 11.28 . Ioh. 20.15 , 16. Mr Canne ought at least to have excepted extraordinary Shepherds . III. Though ordinary Pastours or Ministers have the peculiar and proper charge of no more then one flock ; yet in regard of a common and joynt care of many Churches combined in Classes and Synods , we read in Scripture that the Elders and Shepherds of the Church in Ierusalem did undertake the care , and exercise with others authority in judging the cause of the Church of Antioch . It is against sense , against nature , against Scripture , but that the members of the body should have care one for another . 1. Cor. 12.25 . &c. IV. The use of Classes and Synods for counsell and admonition is allowed by my opposites , and yet the care and labour therein , for travelling to meet in such assemblies , for deliberation , for disputing , for convincing such as they admonish , and their counsell given unto Churches for the rejecting of Hereticks and other obstinate offendours , more or lesse , is as great in effect as if they should give definitive sentence therein . As little distraction ariseth from one work as from the other . To counsell a Church to excommunicate a sinner , is as great a burden and labour , for a Synod , as if they should pronounce the sentence themselves . V. It doth least of all become Mr Canne to plead and reason on this manner . If nature have ordained one to one , as he argueth out of Aristotle ( though in his quotation he forgat to tell where ) then must Mr Canne be a man against nature , above many other , in transgressing the law and ordinance of nature . How durst he take the Pastorall charge of a Church upon him , and this alone without assistance of an Eldership , and yet in the meane time undertake the care and charge of divers other trades , as of a Printers work-house in one place , of a Brandery or Aquavitae shop in another place , and specially of an Alchymists laboratory in another place ? Is this paragon of the Separation a fit man to be an Advocate or Patron of the Churches , to write a booke and intitle it the Churches plea , whereas if his example were followed , it would bring confusion upon all Churches and on all the Ministers thereof ? What Pluralist or Non-resident is there that will not thinke he hath some colour to justify himself from this practise of Mr Canne ?

REAS. III. Is it a like thing , that the Classicall power , should be of Gods approving , and yet he never mention it in his word ? This argument the Hierarchy use against Popish Offices ; and the Reformists against theirs . Now let the discreet Reader judge , if it proove not the point in hand as well . Here I may not omit Zwinglius his speech , speaking of Synods ▪ (p) (p) Zwingl . Art. 8. expl. Wee willingly beleeve ( sayth hee ) that you are a representative Church ; for a true Church you are not . But I pray you shew us , whence you fetch this name ? Who hath given you this name ? who hath given you power to make Canons , impose things on mens shoulders , grieve their consciences , &c.

ANSW. I. This Reason is in substance the same with his fift Argument before , and therefore idly repeated . The grounds of Classicall power are shewed (q) (q) Chap. 2. & 3. & 4. before from the Scriptures , and the cavills of Mr Canne against the same , refuted . II. Note his errour of speech in distinguishing the Hierarchy from Popish Offices , by opposing them one against the other ; whereas according to the common acception of the word , the Hierarchy doth consist in the Popish offices : and the corruption of offices which he intends , is but a fragment thereof , and therefore ought not to carry the name rather then the whole , when both are spoken of together . Otherwise in proper speech , the true Hierarchy imports the lawfull offices and government , prescribed in the Scriptures . III. That which he alledgeth out of Zwinglius touching a representative Church , is to be understood of the Romish Church , and of the Popish government ; for against them did Zwinglius then write : and against them there was just cause to complaine so as he did . IV. If any thinke that by representative Churches he meant all Synods whatsoever , that exercise Ecclesiasticall authority in the judging of causes ; then against the testimony of Zwinglius we oppose the testimony of all ages , and of the learned Writers therein , old and new , Papists and Protestants , that generally are against him . Mr Parker (r) (r) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 26. p. 368 , 369. sayth well , All ages have called the Synod a representative Church : & beside many other witnesses he alledgeth D. Whitaker , arguing thus against the Papists , (f) (f) De Conc. qu. 5. c. 3. p. 169. The Church is represented in the Synod ; therefore if the Church be above Peter , then is the Synod also . Mr Parker argues further , Except the Synod did consist of the Deputies of Churches , Synods could not represent the Churches : and having there brought many testimonies of Scripture to shew the power of Churches in sending their Deputies or Delegates , he concludes in the words of D. Whitaker , (t) (t) Qu. 3. c. 3. p. 103. Whosoever is sent of the Church he represents the person of the Church . But touching the judgment of Zwinglius , more hereafter , when he is againe alledged by Mr Canne .

REAS. IV. (v) (v) Church . plea , p. 76. Whosoever shall deny our aforesayd assertion , must of necessity hold , two distinct formes of Church-government ; one wherein particular Congregations doe in , and of themselves , exercise all Gods ordinances ; the other where they stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . Now to hold this , is directly all one , as to hold two wayes to heaven , distinct and opposite in themselves , which is very scandalous in Religion , and that which cannot stand with truth .

ANSW. I. Whatsoever Mr Canne here affirmeth , is but his bare assertion , without Scripture or other proof to confirme his reason . But Mr Can. is not yet come to such credit with us , that his ipse dixit , his bare word may goe for currant . II. It is false which he sayth of holding two distinct formes of Church-government , &c. The particular Congregations here in these Reformed Churches doe in , and of themselves ; exercise all Gods ordinances , and yet withall stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves ; Synodall authority being one of Gods ordinances . Though in regard of the locall and personall presence of all the members of the Church , this authority is exercised out of themselves : yet in regard of their confederation and combination with neighbour Churches , and in regard of their Deputies , Ministers , and Elders or others that have place and suffrage in these Synods , this authority is exercised in and of themselves . And though here be another act of authority , yet is there but one distinct forme of government . III. It is as false which he sayth of holding two wayes to heaven : and this not onely in respect of these Reformed Churches among themselves , having the same government , both by Elderships at home , and by Synods abroad ; but also in respect of divers Churches , having different formes of government . The Church of England and of these Countries , though they have a different order of Church-government , yet holding together the same fundamentall trueths of the Gospell● they both doe hold but one way to heaven , and so doe both mutually acknowledge one another to be in that way . IV. This company of Brownists whereof Mr Canne is the sole Governour , was formerly governed by an Eldership , and now since their division they have no Eldership to rule them . Whether it be because they thinke they have none among them fit to be Elders ; or whether they doe wilfully refuse such as they cannot deny to be fit ; or whether there be any other cause , I leave it to themselves . Alwayes this we know that there be some Churches in remote countries , that want the benefit of Classicall government , because there be no other neighbour Churches neere unto them , with whom they may combine themselves for their mutuall guidance and edification . But now if the want of an Eldership among the Brownists , such as they once had , doe not warrant us to say , that they hold two distinct formes of Church-government to be lawfull , one with an Eldership , another without an Eldership ; & consequently that they hold two wayes unto heaven : then much lesse can the want of a Synod in respect of the different consideration of the times , places , occasions and oportunities of severall Churches , be any warrant for Mr Canne to object unto us two formes of government , or two wayes to heaven , &c.

REAS. V. Let it be observed , that for this reason ( among others ) the Learned (x) (x) Whit. Cont. 4. qu. 4. Chamier . l. 6. cōject . 2. say , the Pope is Antichrist ; viz. because he will have men to appeale from their owne Churches unto him ; and to stand under his sentence and decree . And doe not the Classicall assemblies and Synods , take upon them an authority much like to it , in subjecting many Congregations to them , requiring appeales to be made to them , and that the Judicatory ( as Mr Pagets * * In his Letter &c. phrase is ) belongeth to them ; as if their power above all Churches .

ANSW. I. Let it be observed how Mr Canne speaking here against appeales made unto Classes and Synods , brings no Scripture , no word of God to condemne them , but onely the testimonies of men : he needed not to have reserved hereafter a peculiar Section onely for humane testimonies , when he uses them so oft before . II. Let it be observed how notably he abuseth even these testimonies also against the meaning of his Authors . D. Whitaker (y) (y) DePont . Rom. qu. 4. p. 470. pleads for appeales , as being both of divine and naturall right . Chamier ( whom Mr Canne doth misquote , without the title of the book alledged ) sayth , that appeales (z) (z) Panstrat . Catho . tom. 2. l. 13. c. 17 are of common equity : and truely without them the Church could hardly or not at all subsist ; speaking of appeales unto Synods . That which learned and orthodox Writers blame in appeales made unto the Pope , is this , that they are made unto one man , and not unto a Synod ; asscribing unto him infallibility of judgement ; giving him power over Churches that are not combined with the Church of Rome : and in speciall for this , that the Pope allowes no appeales to be made from him unto a Synod : This is the Antichristian pride that they condemne in the Pope . And herein the Church of the Brownists doth plainly resemble the Pope ; seeing their Congregation also , their Democraticall judicatory allowes no appeale to be made from them unto Classes or Synods , unto any Ecclesiasticall judges besides themselves . These are two of the most monstrous propositions of the Papists , touching the Popes authority , viz. that (a) (a) Bellarm. de Conc. l. 2. c. 17. & 18. the Pope is above a Generall Synod , and acknowledgeth no judgement on earth above him : and againe , that the Pope cannot commit the coactive judgement over him , neither unto a Synod , nor unto any man , but onely the discretive : & this discretive judgement they expound to be such a kinde of arbitrement , as doth not binde him further then it pleaseth him . Now so farre as concernes Ecclesiasticall judgement , the Brownists , and the maintainers of the single uncompounded policie , doe likewise hold that there is no judgement on earth above their particular Congregation ; and that they may not commit any controversy of theirs unto the censure and decision of any Synod . What stronger reason could Mr C. have alledged against himself , to shew their unlawfull government , then this their denyall of appeales ? III. Let it be observed how foolishly Mr Canne cavills at my speech touching Classicall assemblies and Synods , when he relates it thus , the judicatory ( as Mr Pagets phrase is ) belongeth unto them : for this relation is false ; that was not my phrase ; but I sayd the judicature did belong unto them . It was the simplicity of his informer , or of some ignorant scribe that put judicatory for judicature , as may appeare by the writing I made , which is yet to be seene . Note Mr C. his rashnes in receyving such things .

REAS. VI. What more meet and reasonable , then that every mans case be there heard and determined , where the fault was committed ? So sayth (b) (b) Cypr. li. 1. Epist. 3. Cyprian , It is not fit that they over whom the Holy Ghost hath made us overseers , should goe too & fro . He speaketh of carying matters away from their owne Church unto others .

ANSW. I. Though it be meet and reasonable that every mans cause be first there heard , where the fault was committed ; yet is it as reasonable , that if either an unjust sentence be there given , the innocent may in the second place have liberty of appeale from their oppressours ; or if the case be difficult and weighty , that the matter be at first brought unto Classicall assemblies , according to the order of Reformed Churches . II. For confirmation of this reason he brings no word of God , but onely the testimonie of Cyprian , which also according to his manner , he doth most palpably abuse . For Cyprian doth not simply blame those that appealed unto Synods , but onely such as did inordinately run too and fro , such as were not content with the Synods in Africa , but sayled over the sea unto the Church of Rome . Of such he there speakes . And even in the same Epistle Cyprian shēwes both the use of Synods allowed in the Churches of Africa , and the authority of Synods in censuring offendours . He there gives (c) (c) Lib. 1. e. 3. § 11.12 . instances of Privatus , condemned in an assembly of 99 Bishops , of Foelix , of Iovinus & Maximus , excluded from the communion of the Church by a Synod , of Repostus also , censured in like manner . Their Synods were not onely for counsell , but exercise a jurisdiction Ecclesiasticall . And as they exercised the power of the keyes in binding obstinate sinners , so also loosing and absolving those that repented , as appeares in (d) (d) Lib. 1. Ep. 2. § 1. another Epistle going immediately before this alledged , and written by the Synod itself . In the inscription of that Epistle are prefixed the names of Cyprian , Liberalis , Caldonius , Nicomedes , and Caecilius , &c. as being speciall members of that Synod , and writing joyntly together that Synodicall Epistle . (e) (e) Ibid. n. 6. Goulartius also in his annotations thereon , observeth that these Synods were kept to this end that the purity of doctrine and the discipline of the Church might be preserved entire ; and that the disturbers thereof might be excluded from their communion . And in many other places Cyprian is so pregnant in this poynt , that whosoever shall alledge him against the authority of Synods , must either be a very ignorant reader of Cyprian , or els a wilfull abuser of him .

REAS. VII . Note the effect , if it should be otherwise ; which is that every particular Congregation must hence necessarily loose her owne proper right in government , & so of a Mistres become a servant : instead of being superiour , wilfully vassall and enslave herself , which thing is contrary to Gods will revealed in his word . Gal. 5.1 . 1. Cor. 7.23 . 2. Tim. 1.13 . Heb. 4.14 . Rev. 2.25 .

ANSW. I. This reason is the same for substance with his ninth Argument before ; and therefore it is here idly repeated . II. The vassallage and slavery which he argues from Classicall government , is upon a false consequence . The liberty of innocent persons oppressed by wrong judgment in a particular Church , is to appeale unto Classes and Synods . The Democraticall government that denyes this liberty of appeale , is no gracious mistresse , but a Tyrannicall virago , resembling the Romish Lady , that by denying appeales from the Pope keeps many in bondage . III. The Scriptures cited by him are all perverted and misapplyed : for what force of consequence is in these reasonings ? viz. Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free , &c. Gal. 5.1 . therefore stand fast against appeales from particular Congregations . Be not the servants of men : 1. Cor. 7.23 . therefore be subject to no Ecclesiasticall government , save onely to the Democracie of a particular Church . Hold fast the forme of sound words , &c. 2. Tim. 1.13 . therefore hold fast the independencie of Churches . Let us hold fast our profession : Heb. 4.14 . therefore hold fast the single uncompounded policie . Hold fast that which ye have already , &c. Rev. 2.25 . therefore hold this fast , that Classes and Synods are onely for counsell , and not for authority to censure and judge . What unsound inferences and applications of Scripture be these ? Mr Canne in his 9th Argument before , (f) (f) Churches plea , p. 73. alledged also , 1. Thes. 4.6 . 3. Ioh. 9. Prov. 22.28 . Deut. 19.14 . together with Gal. 5.1 . Mr Dav. also to like purpose (g) (g) Apol. reply , p. 237. alledgeth some of these places , to wit , Prov. 22.28 . Gal. 5.1 . 3. Ioh. 9. But they prove the Question as little as the other : for how vaine are these consequences ? Thou shalt not remove the ancient bounds ; Prov. 22.28 . therefore all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is limited to a particular Congregation , and he removes the ancient bounds that allowes the authority of Synods . Or , Diotrephes loved the preheminence ; 3. Ioh. 9. therefore Classes and Synods have no jurisdiction or power to judge and determine the matters of a particular Congregation . What weight is there in such reasonings as these ?

REAS. VIII . Seeing the Apostles , wheresoever they constituted any Church , with doctrine , immediately established in it (h) (h) Pol. Ecc. l. 1. p. 20. Ecclesiasticall government ; for without this ( as D. Ames (i) (i) De Cōsc . l. 4. c. 24. p. 214. sayth ) there could have bene no coupling of the parts and members together . It must needs follow , that the primitive Churches were independent bodies , and stood not under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . Now how Mr Paget will be able to prove a change of this government , I doe not yet see : especially , considering that the Learned ( as I shewed before ) doe hold that there is but one certaine , necessary & perpetuall forme , & manner of ordering Churches , &c.

ANSW. 1. The consequence propounded in this reason is false . Though the Apostles in the constitution of Churches , did immediately establish Ecclesiasticall government therein ; yet must it not needes follow , that they were independent bodies &c. For proof of this consequence he brings nothing but his bare assertion , neither Scripture , nor testimony of any learned Writer . To prove an establishment of government in the primitive Churches at first , he idly and needlesly alledgeth Mr Parker , and D. Ames ; to prove the perpetuity and unchangeablenes of that government , which needed no proof , he needlesly according to his manner , heapes up testimonies of Calvin , of P. Martyr , of D. Bilson , of the Churches of France , of the Low-countries , of Scotland , and of Papists also : but to help his weak , unsound consequence , that needed confirmation and support , there is no proof , nor shew of proof . II. Though particular Churches in their severall assemblies be acknowledged to be distinct bodies , yet in regard of the entire and full communion of Saints , they are all members of one body : there is but one body , Eph. 4.4 . And those that are members of one body are not independent . The Scriptures that shew this unity and the dueties arising from thence are justly alledged and layd downe as the ground of combination and consociation of Churches . And this foundation of Classicall communion being as ancient as the first constitution of Churches , it appeareth hereby that the right of this confederation of churches was in them from the beginning , with liberty to use and exercise the same as occasion and opportunity should permit . Mr Cartwright being required to shew Scripture for the warrant of this practise of Churches , answereth , (k) (k) T.C. 2. Rep. p 231. Rom. 12. 1. Cor. 12. The Scripture I prove it by is , that St Paul when he teacheth that all the faithfull are members of one Mysticall body of Christ , which ought to have a mutuall care one of another ; layd the foundations of this politie . For as in the body of one particular Church , every faithfull man compared with another in the same , is a member one of another : so in a more generall body of a whole Realme , every particular Church compared with other , is likewise a member of them . Therefore as nature teacheth my hand to help the disorder which is in another part of my body : so the Spirit of God out of his word , through a fellow-feeling teacheth one Church , to stretch out her hand , to put away as it can , the evill which it seeth approch unto another . Rom. 15.14 Heb. 3.13 . And therefore when the Scripture willeth that one should admonish another , it is not onely a commandement to every singular man , towards his fellow : but also to one whole company , towards another societie . Mr Parker (l) (l) See before , p. 95.96 . alledgeth the same ground out of Zepperus , who from thence deriveth the authority of Classes and Synods , in censuring and judging the causes of many Churches , and citeth many such places of Scripture for proof thereof . III. When the Church of Antioch brought her controversy unto the Synod at Ierusalem , there was no change of government . They had this right from the first , though then especially it were manifested unto all for the actuall exercise thereof , upon occasion of the dissention . IV. It appeares that the primitive Churches at their first constitution by the Apostles , were not independent bodies , in a speciall respect more then any in our times ; because they were then subject to the extraordinary government by Apostles and Evangelists , who besides that which they did in ordinary course of judgement with the Churches concurrence , as 1. Cor. 5. had also of themselves extraordinary authority and power granted unto them over all Churches , for the correcting of the wicked therein , as appeareth , 1. Cor. 4.21 . 2. Cor. 10.2 , 3 , 6 , 8 , 10. Act. 5.9 , 10. 3. Ioh. 10.

REAS. IX . (m) (m) Churc . plea , p. 77. By the titles given to all particular Congregations , it appeares evidently , that Ecclesiasticall authority is ( or at least ought to be ) in every one of them , distinctly , wholy , intirely ; viz. a Kingdome , Matt. 3.2 . a Family , Eph. 2.19 . a Body , 1. Cor. 12.20 . a Queene , Psal. 45. &c. For what more senceles , then to say , a Kingdome , or family , standing under another Politicall , or Oeconomicall government out of themselves ; a body having all parts & members , & yet may neither receive in , nor put out without anothers leave and consent ; many such absurdities followeth Mr Pagets lately-devised Tenets .

ANSW. I. That which seemes senseles and absurd unto the transcendent understanding of Mr Can. and W. Be. is not withstanding found reasonable in the judgement of sober men . As for Kings and their kingdomes , we see in the story of the new Testament , that the three King-Herods , and the fourth King Agrippa , both they and their kingdomes did stand under another Politicall government , under the Romane Empire , under the authority of Caesar to whom they payd tribute . Mat. 2. & 14. & Act. 12. & 25. & 26. with Luk. 2.1 . Matt. 22.21 . Iohn . 19.12 , 15. And in the old Testament , we read that Zedekias King of Judah stood under the Politicall government of the King of Babel . Ierem. 27.12 . 2. Chron. 36.13 . And other stories shew that this was no strange thing . The Kings and Kingdomes of Bohemia and Hungary at this day stand under the command of the Emperour . As for families and their Oeconomicall government , in regard of that obedience which children owe to their parents , by vertue of the fift Commandement , Honour thy father and thy mother , Exo. 20.12 . inferiour families owe subjection unto superiour . Those families that descended from Adam for six or seven generations together , and those families that descended of Noah , Shem , Arpacshad , Shelah , and Eber , though in their habitations they were divided after the Flood , did yet owe subjection unto these fathers and grand-fathers , and in matters of greatest moment and controversy concerning their families , as about family-worship , mariages , and the like , they were bound to submit unto their censure and determinations in the Lord ; those five Patriarkes being then all alive in those corrupt times , after the confusion of languages . Gen. 11. As for the bodies of men , it is not unreasonable or absurd to thinke that the members of any mans body should not be cut off at his owne will , without the consent and approbation of sundry experienced and skillfull Chirurgeons , according to the order appoynted by the Governours of this City , and practised therein . II. Those Scriptures alledged to shew the titles given to particular Congregations , doe not prove the matter intended . By the kingdome of heaven , Matth. 3.2 . is not understood simply a particular Congregation ; but the abundance of grace revealed and exhibited either unto particular persons , Congregations , or the whole Church of God throughout the world , &c. Thus the kingdome of heaven or the kingdome of God is in every severall beleever , and they are all Kings : Rom. 14.17 . Rev. 1.6 . & now according to Mr Cannes reasoning , not any one of them should stand under any other spirituall government , under any Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves , because they are kings themselves , and have a spirituall kingdome within them . By the houshold of God , Ephes . 2.19 . may be understood the whole universall Church of God , as well as a particular Congregation ; and so by the one body , 1. Cor. 12.20 . and so by the Queene : Psal . 45.9 . And therefore these places prove nothing for the restraint and limitation of all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction unto a particular Congregation onely ; which is the late-devised tenent of the Brownists .

REAS. X. The acts of the Apostolique Churches proove directly our assertion : For it is without all contradiction , that they elected their owne Ministers , excommunicated , offenders , sent messengers , and performed all other Church matters among themselves .

ANSW. This reason taken from the acts of the Apostolick Churches is for substance the same with the first , third , fourth , and sixt Syllogisticall arguments before , and there answered ; and here by him idly repeated , to increase the number of his Reasons .

REAS. XI . Lastly , let it be observed , that Mr Paget in this accordeth with the (n) (n) Bellar , de Eccl. l. 5. c. 5. Papists ; for they say ( as hee doth ) that particular Churches are not independent bodies , but stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . The which thing our Writers deny , and proove the contrary .

ANSW. I. The accord of Papists is no sufficient reason for refutation ; seeing they accord with us in many poynts of religion , against Arrians , Anabaptists , Brownists , and others . II. See the partiality of Mr Canne : in his eight Reason before , he alledgeth for himself how the Papists doe accord with him ; to this the Papists assent , sayth he ; here in this place he alledgeth against me , their accord & assent with me ; presently after againe , in the same and following pages , he doubts not but to make it manifest , that the Papists are with him , &c. Thus when they accord with him it must serve for the confirmation of his reason : when they accord with me , it must still serve for confirmation of his reason , and for the condemning of me . Whether it be their assent or dissent , it is all one to him : he can ground his arguments upon one as well as the other . Such are his reasonings . III. Mark his false allegation of Bellarmine , de Eccl. l. 5. c. 5. when as there is no such fift booke extant , written by Bellarmine . IV. How farre we differ from the Papists , and Popish Hierarchy , in this controversy about Synods , hath bene noted (o) (o) Pag. 29.30 . at first , in the State of the Question , and may be seene at large in manifold passages set downe before out of (p) (p) P. 125-132 . Iunius , and (q) (q) P. 133-141 . D. Whitaker , their disputes against Bellarmine , and out of (r) (r) P. 101-104 . Mr Parker his refuration of the Hierarchy in this particular ; which to repeat , in a case so cleare , were to imitate Mr Canne in his needles and superfluous quotations .

CHAP. VII . The Allegations of Mr Canne examined .

AFter the former 21 Arguments against the authority of Synods , Mr Canne falles to flatter himself , & rejoyces in himself to thinke what the Reader will imagine when he sees his manifold Reasons . (a) (a) Churc . plea , p. 77. By this time I suppose ( saith he ) the indifferent Reader perceiveth , that the Scriptures , are every way for us , and against Mr Paget , in this controversy betwixt us . Now hee should doe well , seeing we dispute about a matter of faith , appertaining to life and salvation ; to rest in them as the onely touch stone for triall of all truth . But then further , to make way for his new troupes & legions of Humane Testimonies against me , and because this doth not well suit with his profession , that pretends so much warrant of Scripture , and to rely onely upon it ; therefore he seeks to take occasion from my words , thereby to excuse his vaine oftentation in alledging so many Writers , and saith , Notwithstanding considering he makes so much a doe , about the multitude of learned and godly Ministers , being of the same judgement and practise with him ; ( according as Festus knowing Paul to have appealed unto Caesar , did reasonably resolve , saying , Unto Caesar shalt thou goe , so ) I am well contented to heare what reverend and judicious Authors doe say herein : And if Mr Paget will stand unto their Testimonies , I doubt not but to make it manifest , that ( as the Scriptures so ) they are also with us ; &c. Hereunto I answer , 1. In all my former Answer I have not alledged against them the testimony of any one Author : neither have I framed any argument drawne from their words . The words of my writing which he alledgeth , are onely a part of an answer unto a slanderous accusation both of me and the Classis , in a matter of fact , wherein I shew how unconscionably and without proof they wrong both me and a multitude of learned and godly Ministers , being of the same judgement and practise . I desire the Reader to looke upon the (b) (b) Answ. to W.B. p. 73. place and to judge thereof . II. Whereas he thereupon brings forth an Army of Papists and Lutheranes , Ancient fathers and later Writers , Conformists & Non-conformists , &c. though it be with lesse reason then Festus sent Paul to Caesar , seeing I made no such appeale , as Paul did unto Caesar ; yet I am content to follow him , and to heare what his Authors doe say , and to shew both how idly and needlesly he alledgeth many of them , to prove that which is not denyed ; and also how he perverts and falsifyes their meanings , alledging them for that which is contrary both to their words and practise .

The severall Bands of that Army , which Mr Canne mustereth against us , are these , as he reckoneth them , (c) (c) Churc . plea , p. 78. The Allegations of the Learned , which I purpose here to set downe , shall be taken , 1. From Papists . 2. Lutherians . 3. Calvinists . 4. English Conformists . 5. The Non-Conformists . 6. Ancient Writers : And lastly the Confession of Reformed Churches .

SECTION , I. Touching the Testimonies of Papists .

HAving promised to produce the Testimonies of Reverend and judicious Authors , as he calles them , he brings in the Papists and drawes out the Popish band in the first place against me . When Mr Spr. once heretofore had propounded divers Confiderations unto them of the Separation , and among other things the testimony and approbation given to the Church of England by sundry learned men , as Bucer , Martyr , Fagius , Alasco , Knox , Calvine , Beza , &c. Mr Ainsworth answers , (d) (d) Counterp . p. 19. Though you come against us with horsmen and charets ; yet we will remember the name of the Lord our God , &c. That which David speakes of his refuge against the forces of the Heathenish Princes , Psal. 20.7 . he applyes against these Worthies , which were indeed the horsemen and charets of Israel : 2. King . 2.12 . & 13.14 . But that might I much more justly apply unto Mr Canne , that alledgeth against me , and so unjustly , such a company of Romanists , the horsmen and charets of Antichrist , the Locusts like horses prepared unto the battell . Rev. 9.7 .

And here first of all let it be considered what open wrong he doth unto the Papists , Bellarmine , the Rhemists , &c. in faining that they will not allow that government now , which they acknowledge to have bene used of old ; while he saith , Howsoever Romes-Champions will have none now to meddle with Church-government , but Priests , Bishops , Prelates , &c. yet they doe acknowledge that in the primitive Church , according to the precept of Christ , in Mat. 18. offenders , after the first and second admonition , were brought to the whole Congregation , &c. This which he faineth to be granted by them , touching a diversity of Government in respect of times , cannot be justly affirmed . For Bellarmine in the place (e) (e) DeVerbo Dei , l. 3. c. 5. alledged by him , pleads for the same Government to be used now , which he shewes to have bene ordained and confirmed by Christ and his Apostles , and to that end he alledgeth 8 or 9 places of Scripture out of the new Testament , as grounds of the same Government . And in the (f) (f) Ibid. c. 5 Chapter following he laboureth to prove that the same Government hath bene still retained and practised ever since , from the first age of the primitive Church unto this present . The Rhemists also (g) (g) Rhem. on Mat. 18.17 . & 1. Cor. 5. derive the government which they now stand for , from the institution of Christ , and practise of the primitive Church . And therefore it is untrue which he sayth , viz. that the Papists acknowledge a difference betwixt the government instituted at the first , and that which is now maintained by them . To prove this generall assertion he alledgeth a particular testimony of Scultingius . But that which is sayd of one , cannot be asscribed unto all in such generall termes as he hath done , saying of Romes-Champions , they doe acknowledge that which Scultingius sayth , whereas we see that the chief of them avouch the contrary .

This testimony of Scultingius , as it is absurdly fathered upon the Papists in generall ; so it is unjustly applyed against us . Though in the primitive Church offenders being impenitent were excommunicated with consent and approbation of all , by the Minister ; and though this testify the power of the Church , for which cause it is alledged by Mr Parker ( from whom it seemes Mr Canne hath taken this testimony at second hand , together with his observation upon it , touching the force of trueth in a Papist ) yet this proves not that the Church was not subject to the censure of a superiour judicatory , if they did abuse their power . Mr Parker drawes no such consequence from this testimony , to exclude the authority of Synods . There is nothing sayd by Scultingius here , but it hath alwayes bene observed in our Church . Offenders are not excommunicated , as being impenitent , before they have bene denounced ( as this Authors phrase is ) or complained of by giving notice of their estate unto the whole Church ; before whom also the sentence of excommunication is pronounced : and this our manner was allowed by Mr Park . being sometime one of us , as I shewed (h) (h) P. 105. before .

As for Saravia and Schola Parisiensis , whom he alledgeth together in the next place , observe , 1. How little Mr Canne understands what the Authors be whom he alledgeth , not knowing whether they were Papists or Protestants , placing Saravia in the number of Papists : so well is he acquainted with the Authors he alledgeth at second hand ; such injury he doth to his witnesses . So afterward (i) (i) P. 93 , & 98. againe in this same book he wrongeth Saravia by setting him among the Popish Writers , and making him of their profession and religion , by accusing me to make the same objection and to use the same reason that Papists doe , and then giving instance in Saravia for one of them . What a blindenes and inconsideratenes is this in Mr Canne ? 11. He perverts the meaning both of Saravia and Schola Parisiensis ; for what though they grant that all Ecclesiasticall authority belongeth to the Church primarily , &c. doth it follow hence that the power of Classicall and Provinciall Synods is an und●● power , as W.B. and Mr C. accuse them ? doth it not rather follow that there is a due power , secondarily and by delegation , in Synods , where the Deputies of the Churches meet together in their name ? Mr Parker (k) (k) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. p. 29.30 . & 42. from whom he hath both these testimonies , doth not so alledge them against the authority of Synods . He might have seen these words in the same place cited by Mr Parker out of Saravia , whereby authority is asscribed not onely unto the Church but also unto Synods , when he is (l) (l) Ibid. p. 42. brought in saying , Bishops & Arch-bishops have no authority , but what is conferred and bestowed upon them by the Church and Synods . III. He perverts the meaning of Schola Parisiensis , which speakes not of particular Congregations , but of the Universall Church , and specially as it is represented in a Generall Councell . This is plaine and evident throughout that whole writing . IV. He doth deale deceitfully in his translation of that testimony of Schol. Paris . for the Doctours of Sorbon doe there say that all Ecclesiasticall authority doth belong to the Church primarily , properly , essentially , but unto the Romane Pope and other Bishops instrumentally , ministerially , and for execution onely , &c. instead of the Romane Pope and other Bishops , he puts in the word Officers onely to blinde the eyes of the Readers , who if those words had not bene left out , might easily have seene that they spake of such transcendent and usurped authority as is exercised by the Pope and his Bishops &c. Hence it may appeare what is to be judged of that which he inferres from this testimony , to make it serve his purpose in oppugning of Synods .

As for Alphonsus de Castro and Franciscus Victoria , 1. It is an errour to approve their testimony there (m) (m) Ch. pl. p. 78.79 . alledged , viz. that all Bishops doe receive jurisdiction and power immediately from God : for then should they all have an extraordinary calling , such as the Apostles had , Gal. 1.1 , 15 , 16. whereas all ordinary Ministers have their jurisdiction not immediately from God , but mediately by men , and from the Church . How erroneously doe W.B. and Mr C. put light for darknes and darknes for light , when they avouch , that thus God ordered these mens tongues , to give witnesse unto his trueth ? 11. All the shew of help which they pretend to have from this testimony is grounded upon that groundlesse consequence , whereby they inferre that Classes & Synods have no authority over particular Congregations , because all Churches , Elderships and Officers are equall : This their assertion remaines yet to be proved ; which we doe expressely deny , as I have (n) (n) P. 159. shewed in my answer unto his first Reason .

The testimonies of the three next Popish Authors , viz. Cusanus de concord . Cathol. l. 1. c. 11 , &c. Sanders de visib . Mon. l. 1. c. 6. Scultingius , Hierarch . Anarch . l. 4. pag. 103. are all of them before alledged by (o) (o) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. c. 1. p. 2. &c. 3. p. 11. Mr Parker , from whence it seemes Mr Canne hath taken them , but without judgement , not applying them aright . for 1. When they affirme that Christs promise of giving the keyes unto Peter , must be referred unto the whole Church ; as also that Peter in person presented the body of the Church : though these speeches shew the power of binding and loosing to be in the Church , yet can it not hence be inferred that a particular Congregation ought not to be subject unto the censure of Classes and Synods , or to stand under the authority of any Ecclesiasticall judicatory out of itself , when that Congregation is complained of for errour or wrong doing . It is a perverting of these speeches , and a false consequence which is drawne from hence , that because a Congregation hath power to judge the members thereof , therefore no other have power to judge of it . 11. When Mr Canne inferreth hence that the power of electing Ministers is not in Classes or Synods , he beates the ayre , & erres from the Question . When did I ever affirme any such matter ? or when did the Classis ever offer to obtrude a Minister upon us ? III. These testimonies touching the Keyes given unto the Church , shew what power is in the Church originally and primarily ; but yet they doe not import that the execution and exercise of this power is in the whole Church . Preaching and administration of the Sacraments are a part of that Ecclesiasticall authority comprehended in the power of the Keyes ; and yet the exercise thereof is not permitted to the whole Church , by the confession of the Brownists themselves .

For his next witnesse , having alledged the words of Ferus upon Act. 11. that the Church may not onely exact an account of her Ministers , but also depose them , and reject them altogether if they be not fit , &c. he insulteth hereupon and gloryeth , saying , What can be more for us then this ? I answer , This might have bene more for you , if he had sayd , that when a Congregation hath deposed their Minister , there is no other Ecclesiasticall judicatory that may judge whether they have done well or ill . This had bene to the purpose : then had he absolutely granted you the thing which the Brownists stand for : but this he doth not . When Mr Canne was deposed from his ministery by them of the Separation , and when they rejected him altogether , and left both his ministery and the fellowship of all that took part with him ; was it not his & their misery that there was none to judge betwixt them ?

When he alledgeth the names of Gratian , Gregorie , P. Aeneas Sylvius , Pope Anacletus , Sixtus Senensis . Thomas of Aquine , Alexander of Ales , Iohn Scot , &c. some of them affirming that the greatest authority is in the Church , that the keyes were given to all the Apostles ; others that all Bishops are equall in power , and the like : these and the like speeches being alledged to prove the undue power of Classes and Synods , they are all perverted , neither can the question in controversy be ever concluded from hence against us . It is a most false consequence , to inferre that because all Bishops are equall in power , therefore Synods have no power to judge : and as false it is to inferre that because the Keyes were given to all the Apostles , therefore there is no Ecclesiasticall power to judge the actions of a particular Congregation .

In summe , Mr Canne doth most ignorantly and grosly abuse all these Papists , against their words , their writings , and their continuall profession and practise . For though there be this maine difference betwixt the Papists , that some of them doe asscribe the greatest authority unto the Church , that is , unto a Generall Synod , or Councell , maintayning that they have infallibility of judgement above the Pope , & power to depose the Pope ; others of them asscribing more authority and infallibility of judgement unto the Pope , rather then unto the Church or a Generall Councell representing the same : yet doe they all agree in this , that there is a superiour power above particular Congregations to judge the same .

The University of Paris , and the Doctours of Sorbon have in speciall manner from time to time maintayned the authority of a Generall Councell above the Pope ; they (p) (p) De Eccl. & Polit. Pot. pag. 1. &c. edit. 1612. Paris . bring many arguments from Scripture and other reasons to prove the same . They alledge the sentence of Pope (q) (q) Ibid. p. 16. Zozimus confessing himself to be inferiour unto the Councell . They avouch that (r) (r) Ibid. p. 19. the frequent edebrating of Synods is simply and absolutely necessary for the better and more holy guiding of the Church . Whereas a certaine Frier , Ioannes Sarrazin , had by word and writing under his hand preferred the authority of the Pope above the Synods , they (s) (s) Ibid. p. 46-56 . record at large and publish in print a most solemne decree made by the Theologicall faculty of that University , whereby he was appointed to revoke his opinion , and a forme of recantation was prescribed , according to which he confessed his fault , & acknowledged the power of Synods above the Pope .

The (t) (t) Acts & Monum . p. 546 , & 547. An. D. 1414. &c. Councell of Constance did not onely exercise Ecclesiasticall authority in condemning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage , but also decreeing the authority of Synods and Councells to be above the Pope , did actually depose divers Popes , as Iohn the 23th and Benedict , who was likewise excommunicate by them : even as the Councell held at (v) (v) An. D. 1083. Act. & Mon. p. 164. Brixia had in former time by their sentence condemned Pope Hildebrand , and judged him to be deposed . So in like manner did the Clouncell held at (x) (x) Ibid. p. 632.634 . Bafile , depose Pope Eugenius , & put another in his place . By all which it is evident what the Papists then judged of the authority and power of Synods .

As all these , so the other faction of Papists , and the Iesuites in speciall , that maintaine the authority of the Pope to be above all Synods & Councells whatsoever , & that their decrees are not of force , unlesse they be approved by the Pope ; these doe evidently teach that the affaires and controversies of particular Congregations are subject to the judgement of superiour judicatories out of themselves . This is to be observed in Bellarmine throughout his writings , where he shewes (y) (y) Tom. 2. Contr. 1. de Concil l. 1. c. 9 , 10 , 11. & l. 2. c. 2. &c. the causes , the necessity , and the authority of Generall and Provinciall Synods , the (z) (z) Tom. 2. Contr. 2. l. 1. de Cler. c. 7 , 8 , 9 , 10. & 14. &c. power of elections , and the distinction of a Bishop from a Presbyter . The same is maintayned by him in his (a) (a) Tom. 3. Contr. 4. de Indul. l. 1. c. 11.14 . & l. 2. c. 1 , &c. treatise of Pardons or Indulgencies , plenary or for a certaine number of dayes , for the living or for the dead . And the like is to be found in (b) (b) Tom. 3. Contr. 5. de Sacr. Ord. l. 1. c. 11. Tom. 1. Contr. 1. de Verbo Dei , l. 3. c. 3 , &c. Tom , 1. Contr. 3. de Sum. Pont. l. 4. c. 1 , 2 , 3 , &c. sundry other of his writings .

And to these might be added more then an hundred of other witnesses , of the Romish Church , acknowledging that there is a due and lawfull power of Synods and of other judges to decide the causes & controversies of particular Churches . Instead of many other , the Councell of Trent , called by (c) (c) Concil. Trid. Bul. Indict . p. 8. Pope Paulus the third , continued by (d) (d) Bul. Resumpr . p. 66.67 . Pope Iulius the third , and confirmed by (e) (e) Bul. Confirm . p. 243 , &c. Pope Pius the fourth , together with the consideration of many conclusions and decrees made in severall Sessions of that Councell , doe give plenteous testimony hereof throughout that whole book of their Acts.

Onely to conclude this Section , let it be remembred how of old in our owne countrie , the like testimony hath bene given to shew the authority of Synods . We read (f) (f) Act. & Mon. p. 112. col . 2. art. 7. of a Provinciall Synod at Thetford in the time of Theodore , Archbishop of Canterbury , Anno D. 680. where it was ordained that Provinciall Synods should be kept within the Realme at least once a yeare . Another Synod (g) (g) Ibid. p. 155. was held at Winchester , Anno D. 1070. where Stigandus Archbishop of Canterbury was deposed for receyving his pall from Benedict the fift : And another (h) (h) P. 157. was after held at London , where many decrees were made in the time of Lanfranck , the Archbishop , &c. This being the continuall and universall practise of the Papists , what sense was there in Mr Canne to alledge their testimonies in such a poynt wherein they are so full and pregnant against him ? It is the fault of Papists , that they give too much authority unto Synods ; and it is as grosse a fault of these my opposites , to pervert their testimonies , contrary to their meaning & practise , further then their words will beare .

SECT. II. Touching the Testimonies of Lutheranes .

IN their first allegation taken from Lutheranes they say , It is affirmed by the Centuries of Meydenburg , that from Christs ascension , unto Trajans time , which is about a 100 yeares , every particular Church was governed , by the Bishops , Elders and Deacons of the same . Cent. 1. c. 4. To this I answer : This allegation comes short of the question in hand , and is therefore insufficient and perverted to prove that the Churches then did not stand under any other Ecclesiasticall authority : for it is not affirmed by them of Meydenburgh in their Centuries , that the Churches were governed by them alone , or that there were no Synods in those times to judge of the actions of Bishops , Elders , and Deacons , in cases of controversy which could not be well ended in particular Churches ; but the contrary is expressely taught by the same (i) (i) Magdeb. Cent. 1. l. 2. c. 9. de Conc. col . 5 46. &c. 7. col . 522. & 542. Authors . Particular Churches among us also are governed by their owne Bishops , Elders , & Deacons , though not by them alone , especially in matters of greater difficulty . Whereas they alledge another place on this manner , Cent. 6.7 . col . 591. there is a notable abuse therein . for , 1. What reason had they to alledge the history of the sixt Centurie to shew what was done in the first Centurie , from Christs Ascension to Trajans time ? 2. As for the (k) (k) Col. 4●4 . &c. 7th chapter of that Centurie , there are more then an 100 or 200 testimonies shewing the power of Metropolitane Bishops , and of Archbishops , which they exercised in many Churches , Antichrist being almost come to his height at that time . 3. As for that place of the sixt Century poynted at by his marginall quotation , viz. Col. 591. All that is there specifyed at large in the story concerning Richaredus a King of Spaine , converted from Arianisme , & submitting himself unto the (l) (l) Syn. Tolet. 3. Synod then assembled , is against them that include all Ecclesiasticall authority within one Congregation onely . If these quotations be misprinted , it was great negligence in Mr Canne to look no better to his work .

Againe it is alledged from the Magdeburgenses , Cent. 2. c. 7. p. 134 , 135. that from Trajans raigne unto Serverus , from the yeare of Christ 100 to 195 , If any read the approved Authors of this age , he shall see that the order of Government was popular : for all Churches had equall power , &c. This testimony is also abused . 1. There is one falsification in mistranslating of the words : for they doe not say that then the government was popular , as Mr Canne sets it downe ; nor yet that it was like unto a popular government ; but onely this is sayd , that it was almost like unto a popular government , propemodum 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 similem fuisse : And how great is the difference betwixt these assertions ? even as much as there is betwixt being a Christian , and almost a Christian ; so plainly distinguished , Act. 26.29 . 2. What though the government of the Church was almost like a Democracie ? Or what though all Churches had equall power then ? Could they not therefore stand under the authority of Synods ? It is a perverted reasoning so to argue . Even here all the Reformed Churches among us have equall power , and are partly Democraticall , and yet are mutually and equally subject to one another in their Synods . 3. There is another egregious falsification in the alledging of this testimony , by omitting that which principally concernes the Question : for when these of Magdeburg say here , that all Churches had equall power of teaching the Word , administring of Sacraments , excommunicating , ordination and deposition of Ministers , they adde withall in the same Chapter , and in the very same sentence & period , in the words immediately following touching this equall power of Churches , that it was for the gathering of Synods and Assemblies , and this not for counsell onely , but for the judging and deciding of matters doubtfull and controverted . And not onely this , but after againe in the same page , (m) (m) Col. 135. this power of Synods in judging and excommunicating of Hereticks , is further declared and repeated , it being the very scope of that Section to describe the power of Synods in the consociation of Churches . And further in this same (n) (n) Cent. 2. c. 9. de Conc. col . 159.160 , &c. Century , as in others according to their order , they doe rehearse divers Synods held in those times , as that at Rome , at Cesarea in Palestine , & others in France , in Pontus , in Achaia , &c.

In the next place confounding the order propounded by himself , he brings in among his Lutherane witnesses , (o) (o) OnRev . 12.1 . Mr Brightman , who as he saith , comes downe lower , even unto Constantines time , and is of opinion , that the primitive puritie of Church government , was not yet defloured with the dregges of mans invention : Neither had Satā brought in Prelaticall pride into the sheepfold of the Lord : but the Pastours looked every one to the health of his owne flock . Hence it appeares ( sayth Mr Canne ) that for the space of 200 or 300 yeares after Christ , every visible Church had power to exercise Ecclesiasticall government , &c. Now to shew how vainely this is alledged , 1. Observe how farre it is from the Question : for though the Pastours looked every one to the health of his owne flock , this prooves not that the power of Classes and Synods is an undue power . Doth he thinke that either I or any Minister of these Reformed Churches will not acknowledge the same ? Yea doe not Pastours then looke the better to the safety of their flockes , when as in needfull cases they seek the help of Synods therein ? 2. Let him consider his (p) (p) Magdeb. Cent. 3. c. 7. col . 161. &c. former witnesses what they say concerning this third age of the Church , shewing in what manner Pastours did then looke to the health of their flock . If any weighty questions , dissensions or Heresies arose , they did nothing by their private counsell , neither durst they , &c. but calling together other fellow-Bishops of the same Province , either all or many , by conferring their judgements together , they decided the questions , compounded the dissensions , refuted the Heresies , and excommunicated them that were obstinate , &c. And this is further shewed at large by many instances and examples in the same place . And (q) (q) Cent. 3. c. 9. de Syn. col . 192 , 193 , &c. after againe they describe divers Synods that were held in those times in Asia , Europe and Africa , for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction in deciding of controversies , &c. 3. That Mr Brightmans words are perverted and wrested to a wrong end , against the authority of Synods , contrary to his meaning , it appeareth by the rare and pregnant testimony he gives unto them in the (r) (r) On Rev. 8.3 , 4. same book , where he teacheth that the vision and type of the Angel standing at the golden Altar before the throne with a golden censer full of incense , was accomplished in Constantine the great , gathering together so many holy men in the Synod or Councell of Nice for the deciding of the controversy about Arius , and shewes that the wholesome conclusion and happy issue of that Synod , effected by the care , labour , diligence and charges of Constantine , was acceptable to God in Christ , and as a thick cloud of incense ascending out of the hand of the Angel in the presence of God . And thus also he (s) (s) OnRev . 7.2 , 3. interprets a former vision of another Angel that came up from the rising of the Sunne , having the seale of the living God , to seale the servants of God in their foreheads . This he expounds of Constantine and of the Nicene Synod , he being the principall instrument to call that Synod . While the Godhead of Christ coequall and consubstantiall with the Father was maintained in that Synod , and the trueth spread abroad by the authority of Constantine and of that Synod , and many confirmed in the profession thereof , thereby they were sealed in their foreheads , & the name both of the Lamb and of the Father was imprinted on their foreheads , according to that in Rev. 14.1 .

In the exposition of that mysticall Song of Solomon , where there is mention made of a fountaine of gardens , a well of living waters , and streames from Lebanon , this Mr Brightman doth also (t) (t) Comment. in Cantic . c. 4. V. 15. p. 75.76 . interpret and particularly apply unto the Synod of Nice : The decrees of that Synod are by him avouched to be the living waters to refresh and make fruitfull the gardens of God , which are the Churches of Christ . And while he alledgeth such divine warrant to prove the fruit and benefit of Synods , how injurious is Mr Canne unto him in perverting his testimony ? yea how injurious to the Church of God in drying up these fountaines of comfort , by his impugning the authority of Synods ?

Besides this , to omit other the like testimonies of Mr Brightman touching Synods , even in that (v) (v) OnRev . 12.1 . very place mentioned by Mr Canne , touching the purity of the primitive Church , Mr Brightm . maketh mention of Paulus Samosatenus & the Synodicall Epistle concerning him , and so leadeth us to that story , which shewes the power of Synods in that primitive age . For there we read that about the yeare of Christ 280 , there was a (x) (x) Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 26 , 27.28 . & 29. edit. Basil . 1611. Synod held at Antioch , where many Bishops and others met together from many Churches and out of divers Provinces , who did not onely give counsell about the controversy , but gave sentence against Paulus Samosatenus , and by common consent rejected and excommunicated him ; Aurelianus the Emperour using his authority to represse the insolency of that person when he would have resisted the Synod . The same story is recorded also by the (y) (y) Cent. 3. c. 9. col . 206.207 . Magdeburgenses in their Centuries , shewing that divers Synods were held at Antioch about that busines before it could be finished .

Whereas they doe here in their marginall note send me to see what Mr Iacob saith , Necess. of Reform . p. 57. &c. I have long since seene what he writes both in that place , and in other of his treatises published of later time : and though he went too farre in this businesse , yet I finde that he disallowes the practise & judgment of the Brownists , and wonders at their blindenes , and bewailes it . For speaking of Morellius and the popular government which he strove for , he sayth , (z) (z) Attestat . c. 8. p. 249. Some of the Separation , I grant , are too offensive this way : which I am heartily sory for . They take the wordes in Matth. 18.17 . Tell the Church , more popularly then there is need , or then reason or good order would . Howbeit in this yet they hold the substance of the true Church-government . They erre but in the circumstance of order , though it be too (a) (a) Beza , Annot. in Mat. 18.17 . foule That is , they will examine all scandalls , &c. whatsoever in the presence and under the judgement of the whole multitude perpetually and necessarily . I say perpetually and necessarily . Wherein I wonder they see not the many very ill Consequents , which will and must ensue many times . And afterwards againe in the same (b) (b) P. 280 , 281. chapter , he saith , But to hold those popular circumstances in every Church perpetuall and necessary absolutely as the Separation doth , it was neither Cyprians meaning nor Christs , nor any well advised Christians . Yea upon this his testimony touching the disorder of the Brownists , he sets this note and mark of his vehement dislike in the margine of that page , Separation itself is no such error , as this is . And this ought seriously to be considered of Mr Canne and his client .

In the next place (c) (c) Ch. pl. p. 81. he brings divers allegations of Scriptures and other Authors to prove that we may not change the Apostolick Government , nor leave their institutions , &c. In all which he beates the ayre , and trifles , leaving the question that is betwixt us , as I have noted (d) (d) P. 145. &c. before : seeing they prove not that the authority of Synods is against the Apostolick institution . Come we therefore unto his testimonies of Lutheranes , & of such as he confusedly mingles with them , viz. of Zuinglius , Luther , Chemnitius , Melancthon , Sarcerius , Brentius , D. Rungius , Hunnius , Osiander , Salneccer , Pelargus , D. Mylius , Hegendorphin , &c. These all are notably perverted by him . for to answer first in generall : What though these teach that the power of excommunication , of calling Ministers , &c. is in the whole Church ; doth it therefore follow that Synods may not judge the actions of a whole Congregation if they abuse their power ? If Congregations call a Minister , though never so vile or so unworthy , or if they would excommunicate an innocent person ; shall there be no liberty of appeale unto a superiour Ecclesiasticall judicatory for the redresse of such wrongs ? Or doe any of his Lutherane witnesses condemne such an appeale ? This he ought to have concluded from their Testimonies by some just consequence , if he would have spoken to the purpose . The insultation of Mr C. and W. B. upon these testimonies is most vaine , & containeth many falshoods . It is false that my opinion is a new opinion as they call it : It is false that these Lutheranes are contrary unto me : It is false that upon my grounds Officers how vile soever must be left alone , if Ministers of other Churches judge them fit to continue : It is grossely false that the power which I leave unto particular Churches is just nothing : It is an open and foule falshood , that these many Authors alledged doe consent fully with them , viz. with Mr Canne and W. Best . But this will more plainly appeare , if we take a particular survey of the chief of those witnesses here produced , whose testimonies he vouchsafeth to set downe .

The first of these is Zuinglius , who though he was no Lutherane , as Mr Canne notes in his margine , who had promised to set downe his allegations taken from Lutheranes , next after the Papists ; yet here he is brought in with Luther . And as he is misplaced in respect of the order which Mr C. propounded to himself , so his testimonies both touching excommunication and calling of Ministers are unjustly alledged against us . In the first sort of testimonies touching excommunication , not to speake of Mr Cannes altering and transposing his Authors words to make them serve his owne purpose , Zuinglius reprooves the abuses and enormities of the Pope and his Bishops , undertaking by their sole authority to excommunicate those that were none of their Church . His words are these , (e) (e) Art. 31. No private man may excommunicate , but the Church wherein he that is to be excommunicated doth dwell , together with the Bishop . And in the explication of that Article , having spoken of other abuses about excommunication , he saith , Can the Bishop alone excōmunicate : Excommunication doth not belong unto any one man whosoever he be , but unto the Church . By these & the like speeches of Zuinglius it appeares that his testimonies are not prejudiciall unto our practise , nor unto that authority of Synods which we maintaine : seeing we grant that no one person alone can by right excommunicate any man by his owne authority ; neither can any Church or Churches excommunicate those that are not in communion with them . The other place cited out of Zuinglius , touching the calling of Ministers , is so farre from prooving any thing against us , that being duely considered it may fitly serve to blame those popular courses which Mr Can. pleades for , and to justify our practise in not performing this weighty businesse without the advise and approbation of neighbour Ministers assembled in the Classis , Zuinglius in that treatise called Ecclesiastes , having spoken of the Popish tyranny , bereaving most Churches of the liberty of election , he reprooves another extreme , saving , (f) (f) Eccles. Tom. 2. f. 54. If there were any Church unto which election was yet left free , the common people rashly , without all deliberation , and without all counsell of learned , prudent and faithfull men , did choose those whom they did most favour , & not such as were indued with true vertues beseeming a Bishop . Therefore there is nothing so agreeable unto the Divine ordinance and ancient institution , as that the whole Congregation of a faithfull people , together with some learned and godly Bishops , or other faithfull and experienced men , doe make choyse of a Pastour . Thus he plainly disavowes the independency of Churches in such cases , not allowing a Congregation to proceed unto the election of a Minister , without the assistance of the Ministers of other Churches , and to this effect he explaines himself further in the same place , saying , It is meet that the power of election should be in the Church being furnished with the counsels of faithfull and learned men . For as that matter may not lye in the power of any one man , so neither may the rude and unlearned multitude take upon them so great a weight of election , &c. And in the same leafe speaking of Anabaptists intruding themselves into the Churches of their owne accord , he proves that they are no lawfull Ministers because they have not a due calling , thus , Bishops they are not . for they are not chosen of any Church by lawfull and unanimous consent , the authority of other Bishops excelling in faith and prudence , also concurring . Observe how that with the free consent of the people he joynes not onely the counsell or advise , as he had called it before , but the authority of the Officers of other Congregations .

Moreover that Zuinglius did not absolutely deny the authority of Synods , though he speake much against Popish Synods , may appeare if we consider the reasons which he useth against them , viz. because they were not assembled in the holy Ghost , because they did not judge of matters according to the Scriptures , but according to the ordinances and customes of men , &c. Now this is not to dispute against the thing itself , but against the abuse of it . And therefore having spoken against such Councels , of the Pope , Cardinals , and Bishops , in such sort as Mr Canne had alledged him (g) (g) Ch. pl. p. 75. before , he addes withall , (h) (h) Art. 8. expl. I speake onely of these that are such ; my writings shall not hurt others , who set themselves under the Scriptures , not above the Scriptures . And that these conditions for the want whereof he opposed those Popish Synods , may yet be found in other Synods which have made decrees for the deciding of controversies raysed in the Church , he acknowledgeth in these words , (i) (i) Paraenes . ad cōmun . Helvet . civ . Tom. 1. f. 116. If the Councill of Gangra were assembled in the holy Ghost ( which no good man will deny , while he sees that the decrees thereof doe agree with the lawes of the Gospell and with the doctrine of the Apostles ) it was unworthily done of those that came after , that have disanulled the decrees thereof , without being moved by any authority of the Scriptures . Againe in another place , speaking of the foure Generall Councels , though he justly blame those that accounted them to be of equall authority with the foure Evangelists , yet he saith , (k) (k) Archeteles , T. 1. f. 137. Truely I would not have any thing to be detracted from them . He was not therefore of Mr Cannes minde , who will have all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction to be detracted or removed from Synods . Besides , Zuinglius doth not onely approve of these Synods held in former times , but he also shewes himself ready to joyne in the like practise , even in the exercise of the same Ecclesiasticall authority that was used in those Synods . For when the Magistrates of Zurich had assembled together all the Ministers of the Churches both in their city and countrie , and had procured the presence of divers others , for the solemne vindicating of the doctrine taught in their Churches ; there Faber , Vicar of the Bishop of Constance , having spoken of a Generall Councell , that it onely had authority to determine these things , Zuinglius replyes , (l) (l) Act. Disp. 1. Tom. 2. f. ●10 . Whereas in this our assembly there be so many right faithfull men , both of our owne countrey and strangers , and furthermore seeing here be so many godly & learned Bishops present , who doubtles have a desire not onely to heare and understand , but also to advance divine trueth : verily I see nothing to hinder even in this place , whereby it should not be lawfull for us , according to the Vicars meaning , to dispute of these things , and to decree what trueth teacheth . But other nations ( he sayth ) will never consent unto these our decrees : &c. By these and the like (m) (m) Ibid. f. 621. &c. passages it is evident that Zuinglius did allow the Ministers of severall Congregations , assembled in a Synod ; not onely to consult and dispute , but also to determine , yea and to make decrees for the removing of controversies & settling peace in the Church , while they did it according to the Scriptures , which is the same that we maintaine .

The words of Mr Luther , whom he cites in the next place , as they are to no purpose alledged against us , seeing they touch not the question , as I shewed before ; so being compared with other his writings , they make it appeare that these two propositions may well stand together , viz. that the Church hath power to judge , to call , to depose , &c. and yet that all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction is not confined within the bounds of a particular Congregation , but that Synods & Councells have authority to judge of Church affaires and to censure offendours : forasmuch as Luther doth as plainly and as fully avouch the one as the other . In the yeare 1518 , having understood that they proceeded against him in the Popes Court at Rome , and that an unjust sentence was likely to be pronounced by them , (n) (n) Sleid. Comment. lib. 1. he appealed from the Pope to a Councell or Synod . The compleat forme of his Appeale is recorded (o) (o) Tom. 1. f. 231. edit. 1545. among his workes , wherein he doth plainly acknowledge the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction of Synods , both by the whole drift and substance thereof , and when he saith that a sacred Councell being lawfully assembled in the holy Ghost , representing the holy Catholick Church , is in causes concerning the faith above the Pope , &c. This his Appeale was repeated and further urged in the yeare 1520 , when the Pope had condemned and excommunicated him . Among other reasons which he useth to reenforce his Appeale , he alledgeth this , (p) (p) Tom. 2. f. 52. Sleid. Cōm. l. 2. that the Pope most wickedly preferred his owne tyranny above the power of the Councell , &c. and therefore he beseecheth the Emperour and other Magistrates that for the glory of God , and for the maintaining of the liberty of a Councell , they would admit of his Appeale , and represse the others tyranny , &c. In the yeare 1539 , he wrote a booke in the German tongue de Conciliis , concerning Councels or Synods , where though he inveigh severely , and not without cause , against the Pope for his frustrating the desires of those that sought a Generall Councell , & admitting of none but where he might sway all by his owne authority and command ; yet he doth fully approve of that Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction which had bene formerly exercised in Synods & Councells lawfully assembled and rightly ordered . A Councell ( saith (q) (q) Oper. German . Tom. 7. f. 260. edit. 1562. he ) is nothing els but a Consistory , a Court of justice , an Imperiall Chamber , or the like , where the Iudge having heard the parties , pronounceth sentence , but with this condition , that it be according to Law ▪ &c. Thus a Councell condemnes an Heretick , not according to their owne opinion , but according to the Royall law , that is , according to the holy Scripture , as they professe , which is the Law of the holy Church . Speaking of the right and power of Councells , having shewed (r) (r) Ibid. f. 257. &c. Sleid. Cōm. l. 12. that it is not lawfull for them to make new Articles of faith , to command any new work , to binde mens consciences to new ceremonies , nor to intermeddle with Civill government ; he declareth withall that it is their duety to condemne new doctrines contrary to the Scriptures , and to censure the persons , to remove and condemne new ceremonies that are superstitious or unprofitable for the Church , and to examine and judge of those things that are controverted as it is prescribed in the word of God . Moreover demanding what the office or work of a Councell is , he answe●s , (s) (s) Ubi supra . f. 260. Anathematisamus , [ we pronounce Anathema ] so is their office called . Anathematisat Ecclesia , the holy Church condemnes or excommunicates . So farre was Luther from denying the authority of Synods , that he allowes them the power of pronouncing this heavie sentence of Anathema or Excommunication .

To proceed unto his other witnesses , there is nothing in the words alledged out of Chemnitius and Polycarpus Lyserus ( who is the Authour of that part of the Harmony , quoted under the name of Chemnitius ) that by any just consequence can be opposed unto our doctrine and practise , touching election , excommunication , examination of sentences , &c. Onely observe how Mr Canne here abuseth his Authour and his Readers by his imperfect allegation , setting downe this testimony of Chemnitius in such manner , as if that which was sayd with an expresse condition , had bene uttered simply and absolutely without any such restraint . Chemnitius sayth indeed that election or calling doth belong unto the whole Church : but how ? that Mr Canne leaves out , as unfit for his purpose , which his Authour addes immediately in the same period , saying that it belongs unto the whole Church , certo quodam modo , in such wise that both the Presbytery and the people have each their owne share in the choyse or calling . Chemnitius in that (t) (t) Exam. Conc. Trid. par. 2. de Sacram . Ord. Can. 7. learned discourse touching the calling of Ministers , intends principally to prove , against the Councell of Trent , that the consent of the people and of the Christian Magistrate is requisite in elections : but withall he gives as full and plaine testimony for the judgement , examination and approbation of the Presbytery ; under which he comprehends the Ministers of other Congregations , called Bishops and Clerkes in the places alledged by him . And this kinde of election he shewes to be agreeable unto the practise of the Apostolick , primitive , ancient , and their owne moderne Churches . Besides Chemnitius doth sufficiently declare his judgement touching the authority of Synods , which is our maine question , in divers pregnant passages of that book which he wrote against the Councell of Trent . He (v) (v) Exam. Conc. Trid , par. 1. praef. alledgeth & commendeth the words of Augustine , saying that most wholesome is the authority of Councels in the Church , while they judge according to the rule and square of the holy Scripture , &c. He saith (x) (x) Ibid. Exam. Decret. 1. & 2. that many have often wished and long waited for a true , lawfull , free , and Christian Councell , as the right medicine for the curing of those manifold errours and abuses that were crept into the Church . He doth frequently alledge and approve the acts of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction exercised in former Synods , throughout that whole booke . He saith indeed in one of the places cited by Mr Canne (y) (y) Ibid. praef. that the decrees of Councells are to be examined by the rule of the Scripture : but this doth no more empaire that authority of Synods which we asscribe unto them , then it doth the power of all Church-acts and sentences whatsoever , concerning which Chemnitius (z) (z) Exam. par. 1. de bon. op. qu. 2. sayth the same thing ; and Mr Canne cannot deny but that they are to be examined and tryed by the word of God , though they be made in such manner as he himself (a) (a) Ch. pl. p. 95. requireth .

There is another allegation of Chemnitius touching the distinction betwixt power and the administration of it , which Mr Canne hath taken at all adventures , as it seemes , from Mr Parker , or rather from the Scribe or Printer , that caused that quotation [ Exam. c. 6. ] to stand so defectively (b) (b) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. p. 26. in his booke ; and as he is thus briefe and obscure in the quotation , so he is as sparing in the application of this testimony unto his purpose , bidding us onely observe what is attributed to the Congregation , what to the guides thereof ; to the first power , to the latter the administration of it . For the thing it self , we grant that there is such a distinction alledged out of Luther , and explained by Chemnitius , teaching (c) (c) Exam. Conc. Trid. par. 2. de Sacram . in gen. Can. 10. that Christ hath delivered and commended the Keyes , that is , the ministery of the Word and Sacraments , unto the whole Church ; but not so , that everie one rashly and of his owne accord should take unto himself and exercise that ministery without a lawfull calling : but that after immediate calling hath ceased , God sends the Ministers of the Word and Sacraments , by the calling and election of the Church , if it be performed according to the direction of his word ; so that the chiefe power of the Word and Sacraments is in God ; secondly that the ministery is in the Church , as by which God doth mediately call , choose , and send Ministers ; thirdly in those who are lawfully chosen and called of God by the Church , as in the Ministers , to whom is commanded the exercise or administration of the ministery of the Word and Sacraments . Not to speake of some difference , which the Reader may easily perceive , betwixt Mr Cannes allegation and his Authors words ; there is nothing here sayd that doth any way prejudice the jurisdiction of Synods , neither can he from hence inferre any thing against us . Moreover if that distinction be considered according to the meaning of the Authors from whence it is taken , it doth flatly contradict the opinion and practise of Mr Canne and others of the Separation , who will have not onely the power but also the execution or administration of it to be in the people promiscuously , when all causes must be brought to the body of the Congregation , there to be heard and determined . Thus Mr Parker (d) (d) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. p. 26. opposeth this distinction unto the Democratie or popular government of Morellius , whom Mr Iacob in this respect parallels with them of the Separation , as was noted (e) (e) P. 176. before . These maintaine that the people are to exercise their power in judging of causes , which the sayd Authors , both Chemnitius and Mr Parker , conceive to be derived into the Aristocraticall part or Officers of the Church , for the ordinary exercise of it ; she still retaining her interest therein so farre that in matters of speciall moment nothing be concluded without her knowledge and consent . That moderating and guiding of the action , which Mr Canne and those of his minde reserve onely unto the Officers of the Church , in which respect he doth here call them Guides , cannot make that difference betwixt the judiciall exercising of power , as it is in the Officers , and the first receyving of that power , which is sayd to be in the whole Church by those that maintaine that distinction . In a word , they say that the exercise of this power doth not ordinarily belong unto the people , he saith that it doth . Such is the agreement betwixt Mr Canne and his witnesses .

Melanchthon , whom he alledgeth for the same purpose with Chemnitius ( as Mr Parker had done (f) (f) Ubi supra , p. 26. before ) hath not any thing in the place mentioned that sounds that way . He speakes there [ Loc. Theol. de Regno Christi ] onely of the spirituall kingdome of Christ , against the Jewes and some sorts of Anabaptists . Neverthelesse seeing he was one of speciall eminency among those with whom he is here joyned , it may be usefull to observe how Mr Canne is condemned by this witnesse also , whom he hath sought to produce against us in this controversy touching the authority of Synods . Among other Articles propounded unto the Protestants to ensnare them , this being also questioned , Whether the holy Oecumenicall and receyved Synods have erred , Melanchthon answers , (g) (g) Respōs . ad Artic. Bavar . Art. 7. By this generall demand they seek to kindle hatred against us , as if we seemed to reprehend all Synods & all things that have been acted in Synods . But we professe openly , that there ought to be judgements in the Church ; and we affirme that there have been many godly Synods and profitable unto the Church ; and we doe greatly wish now in these dissentions that the judgement of the Church might be rightly settled . If he had bene of Mr Cann . minde , he should have answered farre otherwise , viz. that all those Synods erred that exercised any Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , that they were to be blamed for the making of all those Actes wherein such authority and power was implyed , such as were generally all the Actes of the Synods of Antioch , Nice , Constantinople , Ephesus , Chalcedon , Gangra , &c. which as he saith in the same place , their Churches doe imbrace ; he should have sayd also according to Mr Cannes principles , that though there may and ought to be judgements , that is , Ecclesiasticall sentences and censures in particular Congregations , that yet they ought not to be in Synods , or Assemblies of Ministers of severall Congregations , that these have no such power to judge , that no such determinations are to be desired . But Melanchthon we see , declares himself to be an opposite unto such conceits : and lest we should thinke that by the judgements of the Church he meant not such as are exercised in Synods , or that by judgements he understood rather acts of consultation , inquisition & deliberatiō , then of determination , and pronouncing of sentences ; heare how he explaines himself elswhere , saying , (h) (h) Enarr . Symb. Nic. Tom. 1. f. 391. There are in the Church judgements concerning doctrine , which are called Synods . And againe , Synods are ordinary judgements , which are pronounced against the unwilling , as they use to say . And the Church is commanded to make a lawfull inquiry , which being done , if [ sentence ] be rightly pronounced , obedience is to be yeelded . And if any doe not obey , he is justly punished . He hath also upon other occasions given plaine and pregnant testimonies of his judgement in this particular : among the rest , that especially is worthy our observation , which he writes in a certaine Disputation concerning Synods ; it being one of those Disputations which Luther by a preface thereunto prefixed hath commended unto the Readers , for which cause it seemes , they are also inserted among Luthers workes , as being in speciall manner approoved by him . (i) (i) Luth. Tom. 1. f. 444 , 445. There Melanthon intending to speak of Synods , reasoneth thus : It is most true and most agreeable unto the nature of men that which Plato sayth , that the best state of a Common-wealth is that which is the meane betwixt Tyrannie and Democratie , [ or popular government . ] This is to be framed and maintained , as in all government so especially in the Church ▪ Both these , Tyrannie and Democratie , are to be avoyded and detested in the Church , as most noysome plagues . It is Tyrannie to constraine men to approve of manifest impietie , to obey contrary to the cleare word of God , &c. Againe Democratie also must be removed from the Church , that is , the common people without difference are not to have licence or power granted unto them to alter doctrines , or to give sentence concerning doctrines , for the Multitude also , as Herodotus sayth , is a most cruell Tyrant . But a middle state is to be sought , that is , Aristocratie ought to be established , wherein by proportion the authority of the learnedest and best men may be the greatest . This Aristocratie Paul requireth , 1. Cor. 14. Gal. 2. and it is most gravely written unto the Romanes , that every one must know the measure of his owne faith . Rom. 12. Therefore that tyrannicall speech is to be hissed at , which takes away this proportion in the Church , and asscribes unto the Pope an unbounded Tyrannie , viz. which affirmes that greater is the authority of the Pope then of the whole Councell beside , &c. In the choyse of judges the best way is to follow that meane betwixt Tyrannie and Democratie , namely to choose the best and the learnedest . When by the consent of both parties good and learned judges are chosen , and matters have bene examined in order , it is meet there should be an obeying of their judgment : for every one ought to know the measure of his owne faith . Thus Melanthon hath fully declared himself in this controversy touching the ground of Synodall government , together with the power and use of the same : yet for further satisfaction it may be observed how that in another place he applyes that which is here spoken against Democratie or popular order , unto that part thereof which Mr Canne so much pleades for , concerning election unto Church-offices , when he sayth , (k) (k) Ibid. f. 442. According to ancient custome the Church did choose , that is , these to whom the Church hath committed this businesse , & the judgement and approbation of the Bishop ordaining did also concurre . Contrary to divine right and to the ancient Church is that Democratie , where the people doe snatch unto themselves the election , without the judgement & approbation of Pastours . By Pastours he meanes doubtles the Ministers of other Congregations , seeing he speakes of them in the plurall number , and seeing it were unreasonable to thinke that in such cases people should neglect the counsell and consent of the Ministers of their owne Church . He doth therefore by this plaine testimony justifye our course in the calling of Ministers , by how much we doe not proceed therein without taking along with us the advise and approbation of the Classis , that is , of the Pastours of neighbour Churches .

Forasmuch as we may easily discerne from that which hath bene hitherto sayd in this Section , what the judgement of the chiefe of the Lutheranes is in this controversy , and what small credit is to be given unto Mr Cannes allegations and affirmations touching the consent of others with him in these matters of difference betwixt us ; it may suffice to have examined the testimonies of these Authors , whose words he hath set downe ; and for the rest , to judge of them according to the profession of their esteeme of those already mentioned , which are of chiefe note among them , and according to the publick Confessions of their Churches , of which we are to speak (l) (l) Sect. 7. hereafter , as also according to their generall practise . Concerning this it is testifyed by some of them here named ( not to speak of other evidences ) that they are so farre from including all Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction within the bounds of a particular Church , that their Churches are governed by Ecclesiasticall Senates , or Consistories , as they call them , which are gathered out of three rankes of persons , Poluticall , Ecclesiasticall , and Popular or Oeconomicall ; that these Ecclesiasticall Consistories are appointed and directed by the authority of the chief Magistrate ; that by these the Magistrat● doth exercise Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and call Ministers ; that the election of a Bishop or Superintendent which of old was performed by all the Bishops of the Province , in which a new Bishop was to be chosen , is now in well ordered Churches rightly performed in the Consistorie , where some principall Divines together with Politicall men , doe choose a Superintendent , who is confirmed by the assent and approbation of the chiefe Magistrate . These are the assertions of Mylius , Rungius , Osiander and others , as they are cited and approved by (m) (m) Dise. Theol. de Potest . Ecc. th . 7.10.17.18 . arg. 10. &c. Vestringius , one of the same profession . Though these Authors doe not accord with us in divers of the foresaid expressions ; yet Mr Canne had lesse cause to boast of their consent with him , seeing they agree in this , that their particular Churches are not independent bodies , but stand under Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves , holding that their Churches in this respect are well ordered . What trueth is there then in Mr Cannes words , when speaking of these men he saith , they consent with us fully ? As for his jesting at the particular Churches , such as all the Reformed Churches are , in giving them a title of noun-adjectives , that cannot stand without Classes and Synods , it may be demanded of him , whether among all the Orthodoxe Churches in Europe at this day , there was ever heard of such a staggering noun-substantive , rent with so many scandalous Schismes , as is that Anti-Synodall Church of the Separation , whereof Mr Canne calles himself the Pastour . Let those that are wise consider of it .

SECT. III. Touching the Testimonies of Calvinists .

THus Mr C. and W.B. doe ( though as they say , for distinction sake , yet ) unjustly call those Authours whom here they alledge : as if there were no other fit and convenient speech to describe Godly and learned Ministers , of whom I spake , but the name of Calvinists . Though it be lawfull to denominate men of their errours and Schismes wherein they stand against the Churches of God , and to call such Sectaries by names taken from them that have bene their chief ringleaders , as the Brownists of Browne , and the Nicolaitans of Nicholas ; Rev. 2.15 . yet is there no warrant so to stile those whom we doe not charge with the like errours and offences .

Mr Canne (a) (a) Chu . pl. p. 81. after an idle and impertinent declaration of his owne surmise and imagination , that these Authors , as he is perswaded , doe not teach the doctrine maintained by me , and after an unjust imputation which he implyes , as if I should say , that the whole Church ( Officers and brethren ) wants authority to performe in , and for it self , all Church-services ; he comes to name his Authors , and alledges the words of foure of them , and telles that the rest doe agree with them . His Authors are these , P. Martyr , Iunius , Musculus , Viret , Bullinger , Danaeus , Gualter , Sybrandus , D. Mornaeus , Morell , Tilenus , Bastingius , Vrsinus , Piscator , Calvine , Paraeus , Keckerman , Hemmingius , Tossanus , Polanus , Hyperius , Praedirius , Munster , Oecolompadius , Beza , Bucer .

Having cited these witnesses to appeare for him , he then beginnes to insult and glory , saying , (b) (b) Chu . pl. p. 83. And now Mr Paget what thinke you of these men ? were they not learned and godly Ministers , Reverend and judicious Divines ? Are they not authentick witnesses ? If you confesse it ; then marke what followes : viz. your position that particular Congregations must stand under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves , is hence condemned , by a jurie of more then 24 men , of your owne choosing , for an errour and untruth : The reason is ; because these affirme ( I say all of them ) that every particular Eldership , with the Churches consent , may lawfully proceed among themselves to the excommunicating of offenders , whensoever there is necessary and just cause . Neither doe they say a word ; that it is a Divine institution , that the Ministers of one Congregation , must first aske the leave and consent of other Ministers , before they can lawfully administer this ordinance of God . Hereunto I answer ; The more Reverend , Godly and learned these Authors were , the greater is his offence that shewes so little reverence unto them , in perverting and abusing their testimonies . If any Advocate should so farre wrong a Iurie of 24 men , as to falsify their verdict contrary to their meaning ; might it not justly be counted a great forgery , and worthy of exemplary punishment ? Now that this is the fault of Mr C. the Advocate and abettour of W. B. it may appeare in the first place , by the generall consideration of their testimonies alledged . For though it be generally affirmed by these Authors , that matters of great weight , as excommunication , absolution , choosing of Ministers and the like , are not to be administred without the common consent of the Church ; yet this proves not that it is unlawfull to seek the counsell and help of a Classis or Synod beforehand for the preventing of wrong , or that it is unlawfull to appeale unto them in case of wrong done . Though particular Congregations have power to judge , it followes not , that they themselves are therefore subject to no other Ecclesiasticall judgment out of themselves . The errour & absurdity of this consequence may better appeare by these examples : Though fathers & masters of particular families have immediate authority from God , & power to use it in a domesticall way , to performe familie dueties , & judge of matters in the family ; yet this hinders not but that their familie exercises & works may be judged of by other authority in the city , where many families are cōbined together for their mutuall government . Though particular cities in and for themselves have power to execute judgement , and to punish offences committed among them ; yet this hinders not but that if they judge unjustly or abuse their authority , that they themselves may then be judged of others .

To come more particularly unto his Authors alledged , and first for P. Martyr whom he makes the foreman of the Iurie ; though he writing against the errour of the Romish Church , teaching that Councels cannot erre , and preferring them above the Scriptures , have just cause to shew the errours of sundry Councells and Synods , especially about that time when so many wicked decrees were made by the Councell of Trent ; yet he addeth , that (c) (c) Loc. Cōm. Class . 4. c. 4. § 11 de Cōncill these things were not spoken , that the Authority of Councels should be wholly cast away . For ( saith he ) if they reprehend , excommunicate or absolve according to the word of God , praying together by the power of the Spirit , these shall not be in vaine nor without fruit . And afterwards againe he brings (d) (d) Ibid. c. 6. § 18. divine warrant to shew the institution and order of Synods , from the example of the Apostles , Act. 15. By which it may appeare how he held that there was a superiour Ecclesiasticall power above particular Congregations , and consequently that his testimony hath bene perverted by Mr Canne .

The second Author alledged against us is Iunius , who notwithstanding is a most pregnant witnesse for us , to shew the authority of Synods . When Bellarmine objecteth against the Protestants , that they reject Ecclesiasticall judgements , and refuse the authority of Synods ; this he (e) (e) Animadv . in Bell. Controv. 4. de Conc. in Praef. n. 1 , 2 , 11 , 12 , 13. shewes to be most false . And further (f) (f) Ibid. l. 1 c. 1. & 3. & 10. n. 1 , 2. & 11. n. 1. he avoucheth both the just authority and necessity of Synods , and likewise the divine institution of them , alledging often to that end besides other Scriptures , that sentence of the Apostle , 1. Cor. 14.32 . The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets . Though no sentence , whether of a particular Congregation , or of any other judge , is to be yeelded unto and allowed contrary to the word of God ; yet according to that word he (g) (g) Ibid. c. 18. n. 1.8 . & l , 2. c. 1. n 1. &c. 16. n 1. &c. 18. n 1 , 2 , 6. maintaineth that Synods are not onely to make inquisition and to consult , but that they also have under Christ a ministeriall judgement touching the controversies either about faith or manners . Iunius therefore is greatly abused when it is pretended that he hath brought in a contrary verdict against us .

The third man of the Iurie , produced against us , is Musculus . And here it is to be observed ; I. That it is untruely affirmed by him in his words noted before , touching the Iurie of more then 24 men , that they are of mine owne choosing . For though I have a multitude of witnesses agreeing with me ; yet as none in particular were named by me , so Musculus in speciall should not have bene alledged , considering his different judgement and practise from other Reformed Churches . For although he confesse that the power of election and deposition of Ministers , excommunication , &c. was exercised with consent of the people in the primitive Church and in the Apostles time ; yet he saith , and that (h) (h) Loc. Cōm. de Minist. p. 199 , 204. de Eccl. p. 311 de Magist . p. 631. 632. & 633. often , that this order was to be kept while there were no Christian Magistrates ; and that the order which was then profitable to the Churches , is not so at this time ; that it now belongs unto the Magistrate to appoynt Ministers , either by choosing them himself , or confirming such as were chosen by others at his commandement ; that the Rule of Telling the Church , Matth. 18. was in force while they were destitute of Christian Magistrates . II. Though Musculus differ from other Reformed Churches in this question of Church-government ; yet he also most evidently ( even more then I doe ) condemnes the opinion of the Brownists and of my opposites , while he (i) (i) Ibid. de elect . Ministr. p. 200. maintaines that particular Congregations are subject to another superiour power out of themselves in matters of Church-government ; while he justifieth the practise of the Churches in Berne , where Ministers are chosen in the citie , and by the Senate sent unto the Churches in the country subject unto their jurisdiction , as they thought best . If Musculus had bene of Mr Cannes & W. Bests minde , he should have forsaken those Churches and separated from them , as not being a free people , while they wanted excommunication & power of choosing their owne Ministers . Who sees not here how notably they pervert the Authors alledged by them ? Come we to the rest .

In the next place he nameth Viret , but it seemes he is mistaken in his Allegation , there being no such booke of Viret , as he hath quoted in his margine ; he rather seemes to meane Virell in the grounds of Religion : But whether he meane Viret or Virell , neither of them can be justly alledged for his witnesses in this cause .

For Viret , he is (k) (k) Beza , in vita Calv. & Calv. Epist. 25 , 39.54 , & .c recorded to have bene a speciall assistant unto Calvine in the work of the Lord , for the settling of that forme of Discipline , by which the power of an Ecclesiasticall Judicatorie over divers particular Congregations , was established at Geneva . That weed of Ecclesiasticall government by Classes and Synods ( as Mr Canne here (l) (l) Ch. pl. p. 94. calles it ) was planted by the hand of Viret , as well as of Calvine . And then what reason is there to judge but that Viret did esteeme it a plant of the heavenly Father , not to be rooted out of the gardē of his Church , seeing he joyned with him in that work ?

For Virell , he writes touching the outward calling of Ministers in the (m) (m) Groūds of Relig. b. 3. c. 1. p. 2. 7 , 708 , edit. 12. place alledged , that it is the lawfull choyse of a visible Church met together in the name of Christ ; that there be three things required thereunto ; first , that there be a search and tryall both of the conversation and learning of him that is to be chosen , &c. Another is this , that men come not to it by any corruption of gifts ; but that it be free : so as they that have the power to chose , should have onely the glory of God , and the edification of his Church before their eyes . Thirdly , that he which is chosen have a Church appointed unto him for the execution of his office , whose duety it is to looke unto it diligently & carefully . And more then this he saith not that can with any colour be thought to looke towards this cōtroversy . And in all this , what one word hath he against the authority of Synods ? Nay it is the work of Classes and Synods to see that all things here required , be accordingly performed in particular Churches ; and if any of these be omitted , to correct and reforme the same .

Bullinger , next alledged , though he say that the Church hath power to elect & ordaine fit Ministers , yet he was not of Mr Cannes minde , to thinke that the Church looseth her right , and is bereaved of her due power , when it is not exercised by herself alone , or in that popular way which he requireth : for even in the place (n) (n) Decad. 5. Ser. 4. which Mr Canne hath cited , he saith , It skilleth not much whether fit Ministers be ordained by grave men chosen by the Church , or by the whole Church itself , and that either by votes or by lots , or in any other convenient and holy manner . For godlinesse doth not contend about these things , so that all be done holily and according to order . And afterwards againe he speakes to the same purpose : It is well knowne that true Churches have the right of ordaining Pastours , whether it be done by the votes of the whole Church , or by the lawfull judgement of them that be chosen by the Church . It appeares by these & the following words that he alludes unto the practise of the Helvetian Churches , concerning which we are to make further mention (o) (o) Sect. 7. hereafter , when we come to speak of their Confession . Touching the Ecclesiasticall power of Synods , Bullinger declares his judgement also in this same booke , when (p) (p) Decad. 5. Ser. 1. speaking of the power of the Church in judging of doctrines he gives instance in the gathering of a Synod , which saith he , the Church of God doth according to the power receyved from the Lord , even as we read in the Actes of the Apostles , that the Apostles of the Lord have done , &c. Againe he (q) (q) Decad. 5. Serm. 10. cites and approves the decree of Justinian the Emperour , for the yearely celebrating of Synods , where matters arising might be examined and by due correction healed . He urgeth this decree against the Bishops , and warnes the Magistrates to take heed they doe not connive at the others negligence , to the destruction of the whole Church and of all the Ministers of Christ . Behold here the difference betwixt Bullinger and Mr Canne ; that which the one holds to be the soveraigne remedy to preserve the safety of Churches & of the ministery , the other rejects as an unprofitable weed , and that which tends to the undoing and (r) (r) Ch. pl. p. 74. spoyling of Churches .

Danaeus his testimony is likewise unjustly alledged against us , seeing he speakes not in the palce mentioned , of the point in controversy betwixt us , viz. the authority of Classes & Synods , or the totall excluding of the same in those things which belong unto elections . Onely he doth there (s) (s) In. 1. Tim. 5.22 . reproove the grosse errour of those that in regard of such popular circumstances as Mr Canne seemes most to plead for , doe bring , as he saith , a very great confusion into the Church , by asscribing unto the people more then is due unto them : while he shewes that the electing and presenting of the person that is to be called unto any Ecclesiasticall office , whereby he understands the first taking notice of him , the examining of his life & doctrine , and the publishing or propounding of him unto the whole Church , that this belongs unto the Presbytery ; and that the approving and accepting of the person so examined and propounded doth belong unto the people , they also having a convenient time allowed unto them , that if there be just cause they may testify their dislike and bring in their exceptions against him . This is the course there described and maintained by Danaeus , and the same with that which is practised in our Church : And thus the Witnesses produced against us , doe still declare their consent with us . As for the authority of Synods and the divine right by which it is due unto them , Danaeus gives his verdict , when in the exposition of the fourth commandement , having spoken of the jurisdiction and power of the Church , he saith , (r) (r) Ethic. Christ . Lib. 2. cap. 10. Here comes in the Question concerning Synods , which if they be right and keep themselves within their owne bounds , their authority is ordained by this Commandement .

Gualter in the (v) (v) Homil. in Act. 13.2 first place alledged , having spoken of the due suffrages or voices of the Church in elections , to prevent such a construction as Mr Canne seemes to make of his words , addes presently , This place doth clearly teach that some parts are committed to the Church in this businesse . And againe he saith there , that the election of Ministers doth in some part belong to the Church , &c. He doth not therefore exclude that part which herein we asscribe unto the Classis , by proceeding with their advise and consent . In the other (x) (x) Ibid. in cap. 14.23 . place ( for Mr Cannes marginall quotation [ 13.22 . ] seemes to be misprinted ) he saith that by 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 may be understood not onely the gathering of voices , but also imposition of hands , and in his opinion the latter acception doth agree best . For , saith he , it is not likely that the Apostles would depart from the first order or course which we have seen to have bene observed in the election of Matthias , &c. And upon Act. 1.26 . he labours to prove that this manner of choosing is still to be observed in the Church , as most safe and convenient , whereby certaine men being found that are esteemed meet for the office unto which the election is to be made , the event of our counsels may be referred unto the judgment of God , by casting lots ; in such sort as Matthias was chosen unto the Apostleship . However , that he doth not deny the matters of particular Congregations to be subject unto the judgement of the Ministers of other Churches , assembled in a Classis or Synod , may be gathered from those testimonies which even in this booke here alledged , he gives concerning the authority of Synods , and the Divine warrant upon which it is grounded . Speaking of the authority of a Generall Councell which many then so much desired , he sayth , (y) (y) Ibid. in cap. 5.21 . To me also it seemes to be a most profitable thing , if a free Synod could be obtained , in which all controversies might be composed out of the word of God alone : such as that Apostolicall [ Synod ] was , of which we are to speak in chap. 15. and such as we know those of old to have bene , viz. of Nice , constantinople , Ephesus , Chalcedon , and the like , &c. And afterwards againe , (z) (z) Ibid. in cap. 20.17 . intreating of Pauls sending from Miletus to Ephesus , and calling the Elders of the Church , he calles it a Synod : By which example , he saith , as the faithfulnes and industrie of Paul doth appeare , so also we are admonished that the assemblies of Ministers are altogether necessary , in which Church-affaires may be handled by the common voyces of all . This makes greatly for the maintaining of Church-discipline , for the restraining of the ambition of Church-governours , for the preserving of consent in true doctrine , and for the repressing of heresies , which ( if Ministers doe not most faithfully joyne their paines together ) are wont often to creep in . This he declares againe by the example of that Synod , Act. 15. and he commends the pietie and prudence of Constantine the great , for his frequent assembling of Synods ; as on the other side he notes the wickednes of Licinius and of Antichrist , in resisting and hindring the due exercise of this authority of Synods . How doe these things agree with Mr Cannes discourse , who yet alledgeth this Author , as one of the Jurie , by which he saith my position ( as he calles it ) is condemned , viz. that particular Congregations must stand under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves ?

Touching Sibrandus , the order of electing Ministers in these Churches (a) (a) Sibrād . Lubb. Resp. ad Piet. H. Gr. p. 159. approved by him , is the same that is used in our Church , and approved by me also : and he hath notably perverted it in opposing of it unto me . For that order hinders not but that there may be another superiour Ecclesiasticall authority in a Classis or Synod , to judge of the elections made in particular Congregations , or of other controversies . This trueth is so often and so earnestly avouched by Sibrandus , that scarsely any have bene more vehement in this poynt . And in this very book alledged , he in his first entrance , in the preface to the Senate of Gelderland , complaines of Grotius for oppugning this order of Classes and Synods ; and in the conclusion of his preface he professeth that there was scarsely any other meanes then a Nationall Synod to heale the evills of that time , and desires them to perswade the calling thereof . Afterward in the (b) (b) P. 140. 141 , &c. book itself he shewes at large both from the Scriptures and practise of ancient Churches , the use , the order , and the authority of Synods ; not onely in deliberating , but in judging and deciding of controversies . In his Disputation with Bertius he shewes (c) (c) Epist. Discept . de Fide . p. 3. that it is altogether needfull to have a Synodicall judgement to heale the wounds of the Church . In his book against Vorstius , after long dispute , (d) (d) Declar. Resp. Conr. Vorst . p. 142 , 143.144 . in conclusion he offereth , yea he provoketh and urgeth him to referre their controversy and differences to the judgement of other Churches , which he there nominates . And in the preface thereof unto the States Generall of the United Provinces , he shewes from the word of God and examples of the godly , the necessity of Synods , he declares what confusion and distraction of Churches ensueth where they are neglected , and makes earnest supplication unto them for the maintenance of this order in government . In another of his bookes against Vorstius , (e) (e) Comment. ad 99 Errotes C. Vorst . pref. p. 45 , Cōm. p. 503 504. & p. 841. both in the beginning , middle , and end of it , he harpes upon the same string . His appeale unto the judgement of other Churches , and his willingnes to submit unto their judgement , with his desire of a Nationall Synod , is plainely declared therein . Speaking of the fruit of Synods , he saith (f) (f) Ibid. pref. p. 34. 35. that the holding of them in their Churches , hath bene next unto God the chief sinew of preserving both the true doctrine and tranquillity of the Churches : and that if any man acquainted with their affaires dare deny the same , he shall manifest his impudency or make warre with his owne conscience . And thus by the verdict of Sibrandus , if my opposites understand the Discipline and state of these Churches , and deny the fruit of Synods , they must be held for impudent and unconscionable persons . Moreover in his book against Bellarmine concerning Councells he gives divers testimonies (g) (g) DeCōc . Lib. 1. c. 1. & l. 2. c. 3. & l. 5. c. 1 , 3 , 5 , 8. touching the profitable use of Councels for the determining of controversies , their Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , and the exercise of it in making decrees and censuring offendours . By all which it appeares how injurious Mr Canne hath bene unto Sibrandus in producing him as a witnesse against the authority of Synods , whereas he hath so often testifyed his judgement to the contrary .

Mornaeus in the place (h) (h) Histor. Pap. p. 542 , &c. edit. 1612. alledged , hath no such thing as for which he is quoted ; unlesse he meane that which is noted in one of the following pages , (i) (i) Ib. p. 545 that the Popes of Rome were chosen in publick assemblies of the Priests , the Nobility , the common people , the Senate , by the voices of all , &c. which if it be explained and applyed to the question in hand , may easily be discerned to fall short of proving any thing against us . But this Author in the same booke shewes plainly his approbation of Synods for the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes : He alledgeth frequently and maintaines against Baronius and Bellarmine the judiciall Acts and sentences of sundry Synods against the Popes of Rome . He calles those decrees of the Councell of Basile , (k) (k) P. 1218. Catholick or universall trueths , whereby it was enacted ; 1. That the power of a Generall Councell , representing the whole Church is above the Pope and everie other person . 2. That the Pope cannot dissolve a Generall Councell without their consent , &c. 3. That he that doth obstinately oppose the foresaid trueths is to be accounted an Heretick . He relates & commends the speeches of (l) (l) P. 1010. &c. Marsilius Patavinus , (m) (m) P. 1232 &c. Petrus de Alliaco , and divers others , shewing the power of Councels in judging and censuring the Pope , the necessity of them , both Provinciall and Generall , for the correcting of abuses , and amending of all sorts of persons and things with greater authority . He approves and defends (n) (n) P. 1341. the renowned Italian Martyr , Hieronimus Savanorola , for seeking that a Generall Councell might be called for reformation of the Clergie , and degenerate estate of the Church , &c. Besides this , he being in his time a principall favourer & maintainer of the Discipline in the French Churches , where the causes of particular Congregations were judged and determined by Synods , could therefore be no favourer of the Brownists opinion , which count such government to be a miserable bondage and slavery of the Churches .

Tilenus , that is also called to be one of their Jurie against me , doth most expressely give his verdict on my side against the Brownists . He teacheth (o) (o) Syntag. Disp. Theol. par. 2. Disp. ●0 . thes. 1. that the fourefold power of the Church is to be exercised not onely in Presbyteries , but also in Councels or Synods : that (p) (p) Thes. 4. Synods according to the power granted of God unto his Church , may take knowledge of Ecclesiasticall causes , and by their judgements conferred together according to the word of God , may define , &c. & (q) (q) Th. 19. give ministeriall sentence , &c. And further he saith , (r) (r) Th. 38. As it is not to be hoped for that the body of the Church militant on earth shall be free from divers diseases ; so we may not think that it can want this remedy of Synods , which we therefore affirme to be not onely lawfull but also necessary .

Bastingius shewing how Excommunication pertaineth to the whole Church , saith nothing but that which is practised both in our and other Reformed Churches of these countries , especially if it be marked how he explaines himself in the leafe following , where he addes that (f) (f) Expos. Catech. Qu. 85. Ecclesiasticall discipline and excommunication itself ought to be administred by them who are ordained thereunto of the Church ; such as are Ministers of the Word , and Elders , the rest of the Church consenting thereunto ; yet with this correction , that the multitude of the people doe not rule the action , but provide as watchmen , that nothing be done by a few as they list themselves . Besides , he being a member & Minister of these Churches , and Regent of a Colledge in Leyden , there is no reason from these his words to conclude against the authority of Synods in judging the causes of particular Congregations , if they either could not agree among themselves , or should agree in evill . For then he should have condemned his owne estate and practise , which yet cannot be inferred from this his testimony .

Vrfinus also , though he teach that the unrepentant are to be excommunicated by the common consent of the Church , &c. yet doth he not thereby deny or exclude the power of Synods in judging of that which is done in particular Congregations ; but doth plainly give testimony with me . For (t) (t) Tom. 2. Admo . Chr. de lib. Concord . c. 12. col . 686. having shewed the conditions and necessity of Synods , he saith of them , This remedie for the healing of the wounds of the Church is not to be neglected , which the holy Ghost hath shewed unto us , by the counsell and example of the Apostles ; which all reason of divine and humane right requires ; which being lawfully used experience hath proved to be most wholesome for the Church in many most grievous confusions of opinions . Neither was this his private opinion , but (v) (v) Ibid. Tit. & Col. 478. written in the name of other Divines & Ministers in the jurisdiction of Prince Casimir , and approved by them .

Piscator saith , Excommunication is a decree of the Church , & therefore ought to be done of the Church , (x) (x) In 1. Cor. 5. Obs. 1. Art. 3. or of the Eldership judging in the name of the Church . We grant as much or more in the practise of our Church , while the Eldership never exerciseth such power alone , without the knowledge and consent of the Church , by propounding the same divers times unto them . But it is a perverting of this testimony , to gather from hence that the actions of the Church or Eldership are not subject to the judgement of Synods , if they be complained of for wrong . And that Piscator alloweth the authority of Synods , (y) (y) In Act. 15. Obser . in V. 6. to judge the controversies of Religion , and to (z) (z) Thes. Theol. Vol. 1. Loc. 23. de Eccl. th . 68. & 72. make decrees by gathering of voyces in order , it is evident from other of his writings .

Calvine requiring the (a) (a) Instit. l. 4. c. 1. sec ; 15. cognition of the whole Church before any be excommunicate , requires no more then is held and practised by us . And this is no empeachment to his and our opinion with him , that in case of doubt or controversy , (b) (b) Ibid. c. 9. sec ; 13. there is no better nor more certaine remedie then that a Synod of true Bishops meet together , where the controversy may be discussed . For such a definition shall have much more weight , where the Pastours of Churches in common doe agree together , &c. And this he there confirmes both by Scripture , and sundry examples of ancient Churches , shewing that from the beginning it was the ordinary way of preserving unitie in the Church , so often as Satan began to attempt any thing . Besides this , not to speak of other testimonies afforded by Calvine to this purpose , when as Mr Canne (c) (c) Ch. pl. p. 94. afterward notes the assertions of divers pleading for the Hierarchie of Bishops , and oppugning Ecclesiasticall government by Classes and Synods , as a weed of later growth , saying that at Geneva subjecting of Churches first began . And before Calvine came there , everie Congregation was free in itself : If these assertions be true , and that none is able to disprove them , as Mr Canne there supposeth , how comes it that he thus perverteth Mr Calvines testimony against his profession and practise ? Let the Reader observe that if these assetions were sound , Mr Canne might as well have written a booke , to prove the miserable bondage and slavery of the Church at Geneva , procured by the tyrannicall government and corrupt doctrine of Mr Calvine , as he wrote the like title of an unjust complaint upon the like ground against me .

Paraeus on 1. Cor. 5.5 . doth thus interpret the words ; Let such a one be delivered to Satan ; to wit , by the Church , or by the Pastours and Elders of the Church , which are the mouth of the Church . For by these the Church speaketh and dealeth . Without this order there would be confusion , if in a publick action every one might speake and deale : which undoubtedly the Apostle would not bring in . This we grant , and it is not against us , but against the confused practise of the Brownists . But for the poynt in hand , that Classes and Synods have power to judge of the actions of particular Congregations , Paraeus is a plaine witnesse for us in (d) (d) Colleg. Theol. Decur . Coll. 9. Disp. 8. Auccar . 1. & Co. 10. Disp. 22. th . 1-10 . & Disp. 24. th . 9. other of his writings . And againe , speaking of a lawfull Synod and the authority thereof in deciding of controversies in the Church , he saith that therein (e) (e) Eirenic . cap. 5. men renowmed in regard of their learning , understanding and piety , whether they be of the Laity or Clergy , have not onely a voice of delibertion and counsell , but also of judgement and power of defining . And hereunto accordes his (f) (f) Act. Sym. Nar. Dordr . Ses . 98. Epistle written unto the Nationall Synod holden last at Dort , wherein excusing his absence , that he could not come in respect of his age , as he much desired , yet he shewes his approbation of such a meeting , as being the ordinary medicine for healing the wounds of the Church , and rejoyceth greatly in the spirit for the benefit exspected from that Synod , which judged & censured the errours of particular men in divers Churches . What reason then had Mr Canne thus to abuse the words of Paraeus against his meaning and publick profession ?

Keckerman also agreeth with the former witnesses touching the poynt in controversy . For in the book alledged by Mr Canne , when as the parts of the government of the Church are there described ; he shewes that (g) (g) System . Theo. l. 3. c. 6. p. 401.402 . the convocation of Synods belongeth unto Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , and is contained under the same .

Hemmingius , though more sound and moderate then other Lutheranes , yet being a disciple and follower of Melancthon , there was no reason why he should not have bene joyned with his Master in the foregoing ranke of Testimonies , if Mr Canne had either knowne his Authour , or regarded the order which he had set downe to himself . But for his judgement touching the jurisdiction of Synods , he hath witnessed his consent with the Writers mentioned both in this & the former Section , and testifyed against Mr Canne in this cause . For speaking of that part of Ecclesiasticall Discipline , unto which he referres the deposition and excommunication of Ministers , he commends the order of the ancient Church , where he saith (h) (h) Enchir. Theo. Clas. 3. c. 11. the execution of this discipline was chiefly committed to the Bishops , who therefore sometimes twise , sometimes oftner in the yeare called Provinciall Synods , where the matter was handled , not by the censure of one Bishop , but by the sentence of the whole Clergy assembled .

Tossanus , mentioned in the next place , hath plainely declared himself to be of the same minde with us , in allowing Synodall and Classicall assemblies to judge & determine the causes of particular Churches and persons . He (i) (i) Pastor . Evang. p. 61 edit. 1603. maintaines against Thyraeus that which he had formerly written , in these words , In controversies of religion we appeale from Luther , and from the censures and judgements of private men , unto the judgement of the Catholick Church and of a Synod . He proves this to be sound and orthodoxe from the Apostles referring the decision of the controversie concerning Iustification and the Ceremonies of the Law , unto the Councell at Ierusalem , Act. 15. Speaking of somewhat that was wanting in most of the German Churches , about the ordaining of Ministers , he saith that (k) (k) P. 40. godly Pastours and Overseers doe dayly bewaile the scarsitie of faithfull labourers , and that the Presbyteries and well ordered Ecclesiasticall Senates doe indeavour that both in Synods and yearely visitations , and in Classicall meetings the failings of Ministers may be amended according to their power . In which words he hath reference unto the practise of the Churches in the Palatinate ( concerning which we are to speake (l) (l) Sect. 7. hereafter ) where he joyned with them in the exercise of the sayd government , being (m) (m) D. Toss . Vita , p. 38. at Neustadt a moderator of the Ecclesiasticall counsels of the Consistory , and sometime also President of a Synod ; and afterwards at Heidelberg (n) (n) Ib. P. 44. a member of the Ecclesiasticall Senate . How unjustly therefore & untruely hath Mr Canne dealt with Tossanus and his readers , in reckoning him among those who , as he saith , (o) (o) Ch. pl. p. 83. have condemned for an errour & untrueth , that position touching particular Congregations standing under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves !

As for Polanus , to grant Mr Canne , that he was of the same minde with the former Authours , touching the Churches power in excommunicating , though so much can hardly be manifested out of the (p) (p) Synt. Theol. l. 7. c. 18. place alledged ; yet what is that to our question ? The Churches power in excommuncating doth not exclude the authority of Synods in judging of a particular Congregation . Polanus speaking of Synods , expressely confesseth , that (q) (q) Ib. c. 14 the liberty or power of those Ecclesiasticall assemblies is a right given of God unto his Church , &c. that An Ecclesiasticall Synod is a publick assemblie of godly men , lawfully sent and gathered together from divers Churches , also of divers Provinces , that they may handle and determine according to the power that is granted unto them of God , touching holy affaires , &c. He alledgeth sundry Scriptures and examples of the Ancient Churches for declaration hereof . And againe in the same place , he notes it for a condition of a lawfull Synod , that those which are chosen and deputed of the Churches may have a deliberative or consulting , and also a deciding voyce or giving of sentence , &c. When he requires another condition of a lawfull Synod , that every one may have free accesse and recesse ; yet he addes this withall , that whosoever is convicted of heresy or any crime , and remaineth obstinate , should undergoe Ecclesiasticall censure , that is , deposition from his Ecclesiasticall office , or Suspension , or Excommunication . And to like purpose he writes in (r) (r) Ib. c. 16. Syllo . Thes. Theol. par. 1 de Concil. other places . This being the judgement of Polanus touching the authority of Synods , how uncircumspect was W. Best & his abettour , to call for a Iurie of such Divines as have given such pregnant sentence and so peremptory verdict against them ?

Hyperius , next alledged , though he deny not the power of particular Congregations , yet in his writings it is evident that he holdes the power of Synods , consisting of the Deputies of many Churches , to be a superiour power above one particular Church , and that they may judge of the affaires thereof and of the persons therein , either Ministers or people . This he declares at large in a peculiar treatise touching yearely Synods , (f) (f) DeSyno . Annuis Opusc . Theol. p. 768-870 . Bas . 1570. wherein after he had shewed the necessity and use of Synods by many divine and humane testimonies , he then describes their power , not for counsell onely , as the Brownists and my opposites doe , but for the exercise of all kinde of Ecclesiasticall censures , as Rebukes of offenders , Suspension , Excommunication , and Deposition or deportment of Officers from their ministery . Of all the men of the Iurie before mentioned , there is none that gives a more full and cleare verdict against Mr Canne , then this Hyperius doth .

Oecolompadius , another of his Authors , hath declared his judgement touching Synods , and the authority exercised in them , to be such as argues his thstimony alledged by Mr Canne to be perverted , while it is produced against the same . For in his answer to Luther , inserted among the workes of Zuinglius , (t) (t) Tom. 2. fol. 491. he doth highly commend the Councell of Nice , and specially for decreeing that none should afterwards attempt to adde any new articles unto that Confession of faith which they had set downe . Which Nestorius being found guilty of , Oecolompadius approves of that Act of the Councell of Ephesus , whereby he was excommunicated , saying , For which cause being condemned of the crime of heresie , he was by common consent shut out of the Church , which was sensible of peace restored unto her by this meanes . Hereby it appeareth that the acknowledged Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction & censure to be a power due unto Synods , and that which may lawfully be exercised by them .

Beza . next alledged , upon 2. Thes. 3.14 . though he there call Excommunication , an . Ecclesiasticall judgement , yet doth he not thereby infringe the authority of Classes and Synods , neither can any such thing by any just consequence be gathered from his Annotations on that place . But on the other side he shewes (v) (v) Epist. 83. De Ministr. gradib . c. 23 p. 155. &c. 24. p. 176. 177. elswhere that Synods have their Ecclesiasticall judgements grounded upon the word of God , and a profitable use in the Church of God ; and that the fanaticall opinion of Morellius ( much like unto the Brownists ) hath bene worthily condemned in many Synods . And according to his writing , so was his practise ; both at Geneva , where he was one of them that had their voyce in the government of that Church by a joynt Presbytery or Classis ; and in France , where he himself was President of that famous (x) (x) Harmo . Confes . p. 112. edit. 1612. Synod at Rochell , where the Confession of their faith was subscribed by divers Princes , and many Ministers and Elders assembled together . And therefore if Mr Canne and W. Best their accusation of me were sound and just , they might as well complaine of Beza , for bringing the Churches of God into miserable slavery and bondage by his tyrannicall government and corrupt doctrine .

Bucer , last alledged , accordes with the foregoing Authors , and his words in commendation of Synods may serve to close up this kinde of Testimonies , being an advise unto King Edward the Sixt , for the constant celebrating of them . In his Admonition given to the King for the restitution of the Kingdome of Christ in his dominions , amidst other wholesome counsels out of the word of God , he saith , (y) (y) De Regno Christi . Lib. 2. c. 12. It shall be the duety of the Bishops of each Province to celebrate two Synods every yeare , as it is ordained by so many Canons , and Lawes of godly Emperours . At which Synods must be assembled and heard , not onely the Bishops of the Cities , but also inferiour Bishops and other Presbyters and Deacons , that are endued with a larger measure of knowledge and zeale for the kingdome of Christ : that so the more effectually both the faults crept into the Church may becorrected , and the pietie of all repaired . He had also spoken before of other inferiour and more frequent assemblies , like unto our Classes , requiring that all the Ministers within the compasse of about 20 Parishes , should often meet together , for their mutuall assistance in removing offences & advancing the kingdome of Christ . Touching Synods , he speakes also in (z) (z) De vi & usu S. Min. tit . de Disci . Cler. Opuse . f. 582. another place to the same purpose , approving the ancient constitution , whereby it was ordained that the Bishops of every Province should assemble together with the Presbyters and Deacons , as often as the need of the Churches should require , but without faile twise in the yeare ; that they might inquire concerning the doctrine and discipline of Christ , how it were administred and did flourish in severall Churches ; that where any default was discovered they might correct it ; and where they found things in good state , they might confirme and promote the same . By that correction spoken of here and in the former testimonie , he understands not onely counsell and admonition , but the judiciall exercise of authority in Ecclesiasticall censures : For he doth plainly distinguish betwixt admonition and correction , when in the following words concerning Metropolitanes he saith , If any thing were done amisse by the Ministers of the Churches , or by the common people , which by their admonitions they could not amend , that then for the correcting of it they should call a Synod of Bishops : for there was no [ power ] of judgement allowed unto them , which by their owne authority they might exercise in the Churches , &c. Thus Bucerus also , as well as the former , hath condemned Mr Cannes position , viz. that particular Congregations must not stand under other Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves .

And these are all the Authors here alledged by Mr Canne , except onely Morell , Praedirius and Munster , either not seen at all , nor to be procured for the present , as the two former ; or not seen to touch this controversie in the writings at hand , as the latter .

Having now heard what these chosen men of the Iurie , all nominated by W. B. his Advocate , have testifyed concerning Classes or Synods ; let the Reader judge whether they have given verdict for or against Synods : whether every one of these Authors alledged had not just cause ( if they were living ) to complaine of great abuse done to them in perverting their testimonies , and making false consequences from their words contrary to their meaning . And forasmuch as all these witnesses here examined are so farre from testifying ought against us , that they have on the other side witnessed the trueth of that which we maintained against Mr Canne ; hence it is evident that I had just cause to say that which he would seeme to disprove by alledging these Authors against me , viz. that there were a multitude of learned and godly Ministers of the same judgement and practise with me . For further proofe whereof it were easy ( if need were ) to produce another Iurie of approved Authors , more in number then those he hath specifyed , and not inferiour for learning and piety unto some of those that he hath named , all which in their severall writings , Common places , Commentaries and other Treatises , have in like manner as the former , described the use , the necessity and the authority of Synods , not onely for counsell , but for judgement and decision of controversies ; divers of them alledging not onely examples of ancient Churches , but the holy Scriptures also for the warrant of that which they teach , and therefore shewing that they maintaine them lawfull jure divino ; and that their tenure of them is from the grant that Christ hath given unto his Church . But the trueth of that assertion touching the multitude of those that consent with me , will most plainly appeare when we come to speak of the publick and generall testimonies of whole Churches & most solemne assemblies of learned & godly men , touching this controversie . In the meane while let us follow Mr Canne , according to his owne Method .

SECT. IV. Touching the Testimonies of English Conformists .

IN the next place they proceed , and in an homely phrase , they say , Touching the English Conformist , the formablest of them are for us , in this poynt . And here they alledge B. Whitgift , D. Bilson , Whitaker , Bell , Willet , and Taylor .

Touching these I answer : First for B. Whitgift , though he confesse that in the Apostles time the state of the Church was popular , See Def. ag . T. C. p. 180. 182. because the Church had interest almost in every thing ; yet this proves not that he thought particular Congregations to be independent and uncontrolable by the Deputies of other Churches assembled in Synods . The ordinary practise of B. Whitgift , in judging the causes of other Congregations , shewed that he was farre from the meaning of the Brownists in this poynt . His words are wrested by an unjust consequence to prove independency of Churches , and the undue power of Synods .

For D. Bilson , there is notable wrong done to him , in clipping his words , and defacing his testimonie , by omitting that which is most materiall in this controversy . For when D. Bilson had sayd , (a) (a) Perpet . Gover. c. 15 p. 360. Though the Presbyters had more skill to judge , yet the people had as much right to choose their Pastour ; & if the most part of them did agree , they did carrie it from the Clergie ; Thus farre Mr Canne reciteth his words , but here in the midst of the sentence , before the period be ended , he breakes off and leaves out this exception that is added , viz. so the persons chosen were such as the Canons did allow , and the ordainers could not justly mislike . In this exception D. B. acknowledgeth , that there may be just cause to disanull the election of the people , if it be found worthy to be misliked . And his meaning is yet more evident by the story which in the sentence immediately preceding he alledgeth out of (b) (b) Lib. 7. cap. 35. Socrates , touching the election of Proclus , who being chosen by the greater number was yet refused , because the election was sayd to be against the Canon of translating Bishops , and so the people were forced to hold their peace . That which is practised in these Reformed Churches , is in this poynt the very same thing that D. B. testifies of the Primitive Church : for Classes and Synods doe not use to impose or choose Ministers . If particular Congregations doe choose a Minister , neither Classes nor Synods can disanull the election , if there be no just cause of exception against the person elected . And if upon just exception the election be hindred yet then also is the new election of another permitted to the free choyse of the particular Church ; neither doth the Classis deprive them of their just power and liberty therein .

That it may more plainly appeare how unjustly and unreasonably D. Bilson is alledged as agreeing with my opposites , let it be further observed , that in his Dispute against Beza & such as approve the Discipline of these Reformed Churches , he doth not as my adversaries , complaine of the undue power of Synods , that judge and determine the causes of particular Congregations . He acknowledgeth that (c) (c) Perpet . Gover. c. 16 p. 370. the necessity and authority of Synods is not so much in question betwixt us , as the persons that should assemble and moderate those meetings , &c. He would have (d) (d) P. 378 , &c. Metropolitanes to be the Moderatours and rulers of Synods : he would have (e) (e) P. 387 , &c. lay-Elders thrust out from assembling with Ministers in Synods : he complaines (f) (f) P. 386 , 387. of the intolerable charges and expences of having frequent Synods , &c. Herein he differs from us , and we from him . But that there is a superiour Ecclesiasticall authoritie in Synods , to decide the causes of particular Churches , which is the poynt in question , herein he agreeth with us . He saith of such Synods and their power to judge , as followeth . (g) (g) P. 372. Their warrant so to doe is builded on the maine grounds of all divine and humane societies , strengthened by the promise of our Saviour , and assured unto them by the example of the Apostles and perpetuall practise of the Church of Christ . Afterwards he saith of their meetings in Synods ; (h) (h) P. 374. This hath in all Ages , as well before , as since the great Councell of Nice bene approved and practised , as the lawfullest and fittest meanes to discerne trueth from falshood , to decide doubts , end strifes , and redresse wrongs in causes Ecclesiasticall ; yea when there were no beleeving Magistrates to assist the Church , this was the onely way to cleanse the house of God , as much as might be , from the lothsome vessels of dishonour : and after Christian Princes began to professe & protect the trueth , they never had , nor can have any better or safer direction amongst men , then by the Synods of wise and godly Pastours . And many other things to like purpose are written by him , complayning that the denyall of this order is (i) (i) P. 376. an heathenish , if not an hellish confusion , &c.

That which they bring out of Scultingius , a Papist before alledged , is idle & impertinent : untill they heare me avouch such things as he doth for change of the order of Christ , let them refraine their surmises and conjectures of imaginary arguments which they guesse that I will use .

Having brought such Authours against me , mark how Wil. B. or Io. Ca. for him , doth triumph against me before the victory ; in these words , (k) (k) Chu . pl. p. 85. To say that this superiour power of Classes and Synods , is Jure Divino , I thinke he will not any more doe it : there being in the Scriptures no proofe ( yea I may boldly say ) nor shew of any proofe for it . I confesse indeed it is boldly spoken of him . for who so bold als blinde B. ? But whether there be at least shew of proofe in the Scriptures , for the superiour authority of Synods in judging the causes of particular Congregations , let us see what his owne witnesse saith .

D. Whitaker that is next alledged by him , doth by many arguments shew the profit and necessity of Synods ; and to this end he citeth many (l) (l) DeConc . qu. 1. c. 3. p. 15.16 . & q. 2. c. 3. p. 55 , 56. places of Scripture , both from the old & new Testament : he alledgeth at large (m) (m) P. 17. &c. 7 or 8 causes for which they are profitable , and of great use and fruit . He speaketh also of such Synods as are not onely for discussing and concluding of matters by way of counsell and advise , but of those that have power to (n) (n) P. 21. judge and condemne obstinate offenders by a publick judgement , and as occasion requires , to anathematise or exclude from the fellowship of the Church : he maintaines that those which are lawfully called unto Synods , have authority of deciding and determining controversies by (o) (o) Ibid. q. 3. c. 3. p. 95.96 . &c. definitive sentence or suffrage : he saith that (p) (p) DePōtif . Rom. qu. 4. p. 470. appeales are of divine and naturall right , and cannot be denyed in controversies about Ecclesiasticall causes and persons . And thus by the testimony of their owne witnesse my adversaries doe offend both against the law of God , and the law of nature , in denying appeales , and in not allowing the actions and judgements of a particular Congregation to be judicially examined by a Synod or Classis . The severall testimonies of D. Whitaker to this purpose , are alledged (q) (q) P. 39. & 133-141 . before and applyed at large , to declare his judgement in this controversy .

Though D. Whit. doe (r) (r) DeCōc . q. 5. p. 178. grant ( as is here alledged against me ) that Ecclesiasticall authority is in the Church principally , primarily and essentially , &c. he doth not hereby contradict himself , or deny the power of Synods , where Ministers doe judge by vertue of their calling and deputation from many Churches . The authority of Churches is manifested in them , and by their service therein . The like testimony alledged from Saravia and Schola Parisienfis is (s) (s) P. 170. before answered . Yea the Schoole of Paris doth sufficiently (t) (t) Schol. Paris . p. 1 , 2. explaine this matter by a fit similitude , shewing that Ecclesiasticall authority is in the Church primarily , and instrumentally in the Ministers : as the power of seeing is in man principally , but instrumentally in the eye : As man sees by his eye , so the Church exerciseth Ecclesiasticall authority by the Ministers and rulers thereof ; and so judgeth of all crimes and offences .

The testimony of Bell next alledged , is in like manner to be understood . Whereas from (v) (v) Regim . of Chur. ch. 2. sect. 4. him they object that Excommunication precisely and chiefly pertaineth to the Church ; and that she hath authority to commit the execution thereof to some speciall persons , for that purpose , and chosen for that end : this doth no way condemne , but rather illustrate our practise agreeable thereunto . And that the meaning of this Authour was not repugnant unto us , it appeareth more plainely by another of his writings , (x) (x) Bells motiv . l. 2. c. 4. concl . 3. &c. where he evidently declares his minde , that Synods have power to exercise Ecclesiasticall authority , and to proceed judicially with delinquents , even to depose & excommunicate , though it were the Pope himself , upon due conviction . And to this end he alledges the confession of many Popish writers , and farre more truely and uprightly then Mr Canne hath done in this controversie .

As for D. Willet , if he speak but to the same effect with Bell , as they say , then the same answer may serve . But for the place alledged [ Synops. cont . 4. qu. 4. p. 2. ] I finde no such matter there . They alledge p. 2. when as there is no second part of that question . But in the same booke he gives plaine evidence against them ; he acknowledgeth Synods to be (y) (y) Synops. Papi . Cōt . 3. qu. 1 , p. 105. an wholesome meanes for the repressing and reforming both of errours in religion and corruption in manners : he alledgeth the consent of antiquity to prove that our opinion is grounded upon trueth and Scripture , namely that those which are lawfully called unto Synods , (z) (z) Qu. 3. p. 109.110 . have determining voyces , and power to give sentence ; and giveth instance in the Councell of Antioch , where Paulus Samosatenus was condemned and cut off as an enemie to the trueth , &c. he avoucheth that (a) (a) Qu. 7. p. 123. they have authority to judge , examine , suspend , punish and depose , &c. And thus D. Willet fully accordeth with us in this poynt , that there is a superiour power to judge the causes of particular Congregations .

D. Taylor next alledged , affords them no help . Whereas he saith , that (b) (b) Com. on Tit. 3.10 . p. 712. Excommunication is the common action of the Church , and not of any private person or persons : we also affirme the same thing . Our profession and practise alwayes hath bene , never to excommunicate any without common consent of our Church ; but had we done unjustly at any time therein , we might justly have bene subject to the censure of a Synod or Classis : and yet then also the Ministers and Deputies assembled in the name of many Churches , could with no reason be accounted private persons . And though we think ourselves bound to ask counsell of the Classis , according to the order of these Churches , before we proceed to cut off any member of the Church by excommunication , this proves no deprivation but a direction of our power .

Now whether I have just cause to blush for denying to the Churches of God that due power which the Learned of all professions doe grant unto her , as Mr Canne and Will . Bdoe without blushing (c) (c) Ch. pl. p. 86. charge me , let the judicious & impartiall Readers judge .

SECT. V. Touching the Testimonies of English Non-conformists .

VNder the title of this kinde of witnesses , they alledge against me , the Replyer to D. Downame , Mr Parker , the Authour of the English Puritanisme , D. Ames , Mr Baines , Mr Bates , Mr Fenner , Mr Udall , the English Church at Franck ford , and Mr Hooker . These are (d) (d) Ch. pl. p. 86 , &c. here produced : and in another (e) (e) P. 23. place , unto which he referres us for the same purpose , he cites also the Protestation of the Kings Supremacic , D. Fulke , and our Country-men in New-England .

For answer hereunto ; First , concerning some of these that seeme to be of Mr Cannes minde , in denying the authority of Synods in the government of the Church , observe how idlie and superfluously he alledgeth them against me ; when as he knowes that I my self did acknowledge and note so much before , as namely the judgement of (f) (f) Answ. to W. B. p. 74. Mr Hooker , (g) (g) Ib. p. 27 D. Ames , and the Author of the booke entitled English Puritanisme , by whom also the Protestation of K. Supremacie is sayd to be written . These I have confessed to be opposite unto me in this controversy , & have long since professed unto them how much I have disliked their opinions in this poynt .

Secondly , though these witnesses have testifyed their particular judgement , yet did they never deny but that they differed herein from many other godly Ministers in England , which desired a reformation of the Church as well as they . When as I expostulated with D. Ames long since , touching the publishing of that treatise of English Puritanisme , and complayned of wrong done unto many silenced Ministers , who did not hold such opinions as are contained in that booke ; his excuse was that they did not assirme those to be the opinions of all , but onely of the Rigidest sort of those that are called Puritanes , and that so much was specifyed in the Title of that book . And againe in the preface of that book , those opinions are sayd to be the worst that the worst of them hold : and the persons that doe hold those peculiar opinions , are there againe distinguished from others by the title and name of Rigid Presbyterians . Now though these expressions be not without some offence , yet from hence it may appeare that the Authors and Publishers thereof were farre from that slanderous disposition of Mr Canne , in charging those of different opinion to have changed and altered their judgement ; when as he saith , (h) (h) Chu . pl. p. 86. Time was when Mr Paget did esteeme them to be a multitude of godly and learned Ministers ; and was ( or at least made shew he was ) of their judgement and practise . An unconscionable insinuation against me . And afterwards againe he saith , (i) (i) Ib. p. 88. Mr Paget hath left the way of Non-conformitie , yea and shewes himself to it a great adversary , &c. A grosse slander . Whereas Mr Canne saith further touching the Protestation of K. Supremacic , that this booke was (k) (k) P. 23. set out under the name of all the unconformable Ministers in the Realme ; this is a notable falshood : for neither is the word All used in the title of that Protestation , made in the name of afflicted Ministers indefinitely ; neither can it ever be proved that all those Ministers did ever consent unto that opinion there specifyed , and alledged by him , viz. We confine and binde all Ecclesiasticall power within the limits onely of one particular Congregation , &c.

Thirdly , as for Mr Bradshaw that wrote the forenamed Protestation , & that book of English Puritanisme , if he were such an one as Mr Canne reports him to be now after his death , then were his testimony and his writing the lesse to be regarded . For he saith of him , that (l) (l) Necess. of Separ . p. 217. his proofes are alwayes beggerly I sayes , or Ifs , and may be foes ; and doth not in all his writing , either directly or by sound consequence from the Scripture , confirme any one thing whereof he speaketh . He accuseth him there also of great hypocrisy in pleading for many evills , of which his judgement was well knowne to be wholy otherwise . And in the same place upon an if and a may be so , which he had immediately condemned in others , upon a report which he judgeth probable enough , he compares him to Baalams Asse , &c. What meant Mr Canne to alledge such witnesses against me , whom he himselfe ( though indeed very unworthily ) hath so described as if they were not worthy to have any credit given unto them ?

Touching D. Ames , & his judgement in this controversy , somewhat differently expressed in his severall writings , I have spoken at large (m) (m) P. 106-111 . before , in answer to Mr Dav. his Allegations .

As for Mr Hooker , his argument (n) (n) Ch. pl. p. 88. annexed to his Testimony , is of no force against us , seeing he concludes beside the question , which was not of every particular Church , but of such as stood already in combination with a Classis .

Concerning the Churches in New-England , Mr Canne saith , (o) (o) Ib. P. 23. This may not be forgotten . Whereas there are many hundreds of our Country-men in New-England , they have not erected there any Classicall Government , but every particular Church exerciseth her owne , I say , within herself wholy ; which is a sure argument to proove , that the foreward professours in England approove not of this kinde of government here pleaded for ; although he would feigne have his Reader to thinke so . Hereunto I answer : 1. What the Government of the Churches in New-England is , and whether they refuse the help of Classes and Synods for the judgement and determination of their controversies , according to the order of Reformed Churches here in Europe ; I know not : neither can I receive the testimony of Mr Canne & his bare word for a sufficient evidence herein , without some more authentick witnesse . Divers bookes have bene published touching the nature of that soyle , the fruits of the countrie , & the manners of the wilde people : but touching the Ecclesiasticall government and discipline there practised , I have as yet seene no monument thereof . It is probable enough that those Separatists which had bene of Mr Robinsons company here at Leyden , in their plantation would observe their old order , as neere as they could : and for some particular persons beside , I have heard of their inclination that way ; but that there should be a generall agreement & resolution against Classicall Combinations , I heare not ; and ought therefore to suspend my judgement for the present , touching their practise . 11. Suppose every particular Congregation in New-England were independent , and subject to no other Ecclesiasticall government out of itselfe ; yet is this no sure argument to prove that the forward professours in England ( as Mr Canne calles them ) are generally of the same opinion also ; seeing these in England may be ignorant of that which is done so farre of . Yea , so farre as I can heare , even such as have bene diligent to enquire , cannot yet get any certaine information , what order of government is resolved upon in New-England .

As for Mr Bates , I can say nothing touching his assent or dissent in this poynt , seeing I have not seene his writing alledged against us .

For the rest , they are all notably abused . For the Authour of the Reply unto D. Downame , though he affirme that the administration of all Church-matters , at first was in every Congregation , the right in the Church , the execution in the Presbyterie thereof ; this doth neither exclude the Classis in censuring of the Presbyterie if they abuse their power , nor hinder the Presbyterie from seeking the help of the Classis in the exercise of their power , in matters of doubt and difficultie . The testimonies out of the Centuries , D. Whitgift , Thomas Bell , there (p) (p) Repl. par 2. l. 2. p. 104 alledged by the Replyer , are answered already in the severall places which Mr Canne hath assigned unto them in his writing ; where it hath bene shewed that in this controversie they are impertinent , & doe not proove any thing against us . Besides Mr Canne had the lesse cause to alledge this place in the foresaid Reply , seeing the Authour in the very next page doth approve of that order , which for election of Church-officers is practised at Geneva , saying (q) (q) Ibid. p. 105. that it is religiously and prudently observed . Mr Canne might there have seen himself condemned under the name of Morellius , even by this Replyer also , as well as by Beza ; seeing it is as true of him , as of the other , that which is there sayd , that he hath presumed by word and writing to reprehend that order , &c. our course being in substance the same , and opposed by Mr C. in like manner as theirs was by Morellius . Againe , in the (r) (r) P. 106. next page the sayd Authour doth expressely reject and detest that popular government , practised among the Brownists , and pleaded for by Mr Canne , when having sayd that the peoples consent is not to be neglected in causes of greatest moment , according to that which we teach and practise , he addes withall , Notwithstanding a meere Democracie , wherein all matters are handled of all ( aequato jure ) by an equall right ; we doe no lesse detest , then that usurped Monarchie of Lordly Prelates , which other reformed Churches have abolished . And afterwards (s) (s) P. 113. when he allowes a preheminence for orders sake , unto some one to be the mouth of the rest , in executing that which was by the whole Presbytery decreed , and then explaines that one to be the President of the Presbyters , that is to say , in each Congregation the Pastor , and in a Synod or assembly of the Pastors and Presbyters of many Churches , that one which with the consent and choyse of his brethren moderates the action ; there is no reason why we should not hence conclude his approbation of Synods , such as are and have bene celebrated in well ordered Churches ; even such as doe not onely advise , but also decree what is meet , as he had sayd of the Presbyterie in generall . As for the other places alledged out of this Authour , I referre the Reader unto that which I have sayd (r) (r) P. 116.117 . before touching the same , in my answer to Mr Davenport .

Mr Parker , next alledged , speakes downe right in this thing , saith Mr Canne . The words cited out of Mr Parker , are these , All Ecclesiasticall power is alwayes in the whole Congregation , from hence it flowes , as from the fountaine , and to the same it returneth as to the Sea . For answer hereunto , 1. This Testimony here alledged by Mr C. is not onely cited amisse , viz. Pol. Eccl. l. 3. c. 6. instead of c. 8. p. 28. and some words also unjustly added by him unto the testimony , to make it seeme more full for his purpose ; but being taken as he sets it downe , it doth not infringe the authority of Classes and Synods . For though all Ecclesiasticall authority be sayd to flow from the Church , as from a fountaine ; this hinders not , but rather shewes how power may be and is derived unto Classes , when particular Churches as fountaines doe by deputation and delegation send forth a streame of authority and power in Classicall and Synodall Assemblies , in such manner as Mr Parker himself doth afterward (v) (v) Pol. Eccl. l. 3 c. 13. &c. 23 , 24 , 25 , &c. often shew unto his Reader . II. For the downe-right speech of Mr Parker , wherein Mr Canne glorieth , I desire the Readers that understand , to review those passages which I have (x) (x) P. 89-105 . before noted at large out of Mr Parkers booke , & them that are able , to looke upon those places in the booke itself , and then to judge whether Mr Canne be not either very blinde in alledging the testimonies of learned men , when he knowes not what they say ; or els very impudent and dishonest , in corrupting and perverting their testimonies contrary to their meaning .

As for Mr Baines , he is confusedly alledged , viz. Dioces . Tryall , Conclus . 4. for whereas in that booke there is often mention of Conclus . 4. who can tell what place he meanes ? The trueth is that none of those fourth Conclusions in any part of his booke , doe by any word empeach the authority of Classes or Synods . But on the contrary , in that his writing he gives plaine and evident testimonies of his agreement with us , as I have (y) (y) P. 111-116 . already sufficiently declared .

Come we now to the testimony (z) (z) Chu . pl. p. 23. alledged in the name of D. Fulke , whom Mr Canne praiseth to be a man famous and of rare learning . They object unto me that he saith (a) (a) Learned Discours . of Eccl. Gov. p. 84. There ought to be in every Church an Eldership , which ought to have the hearing , examination and determining of all matters , pertayning to the Discipline & Government of that Congregation . Hereunto I answer , that such authority is to be exercised by the Eldership , yet so as that the judgement and consent of the Congregation in weightier matters be not excluded : and so also that the judgement of the Classis or Synod be not refused or denyed . This Author will have the Eldership to determine all matters , if they be able to doe it ; & so he expounds himself , shewing afterward that there be divers matters which the Eldership is not able by themselves to finish without help of a Synod .

And because Mr Canne in the margine of his booke sets his marke over against this place , desiring us to Note this : so I desire both him and others to note wel what this Author writes concerning the authoriy , necessity , and use of Synods . I am glad to heare Mr C. to give so great commendation unto this indeed Learned Author , who is so pregnant a witnesse for me and for Synods against the Brownists . This is that which he (b) (b) Ibid. p. 82.83 . saith :

Seeing our Saviour Christ promised his presence and authoritie to every Church indifferently , Matt. 18.19.20 : None may challenge any such prerogative afore other : but as the Churches are limited out for order and conveniencie , so is every one of them of like authority in itself : but because they make all but one Church , and one body of Christ , therefore there is but one authority in them , to determine of matters concerning them all . By which there appeareth to be a double authority of the Pastor : one with the severall Congregation , in which he is Pastour , the other with the whole Synod or assembly , whereof he is a member , and both these authorities , we finde sufficiently authorised in the Scripture , &c.

Againe , (c) (c) Ibid. p. 111. 112. There is a double authority of the Pastour , the one joyned with the Elders of the Church whereof he is Pastour : the other with the Synod or holy assembly , whereof he is a member . There ariseth oftentimes in the Church , divers Controversies , which cannot otherwise be expressed , pertayning to the state of the whole Church , then by a generall assemblie of all the Pastours of that Church , which is called a Synod or Generall Councell . Also there be divers cases , wherein the severall Churches , are driven to pray the ayde of the Synod , where matters cannot be determined among themselves . For this cause the Holy Ghost hath ordained these Holy assemblies , with promise that they being gathered together in the name of Christ , he himself will be among them . With the Synod the Pastour hath authority to determine , concerning regiment of the Church .

Againe , (d) (d) P. 115 , 116. 117. Let us returne to the authority of the Synod , which consisteth in deciding and determining such matters as cannot otherwise in particular Churches be concluded , either because they concerne the common state of all Churches , or because they lack sufficient authority in some one Church . First therefore the lawfull Synod hath to consider , if any controversy of doctrine doe arise , that it be determined by the word of God : &c. Secondly , it hath to determine of the use of the ceremonies , not of will without reason or ground of Scripture , but upon necessary causes of avoiding offence and similitude of superstition , of bearing with the weak , of order and comelinesse and edification . So did the Synod of the Apostles and Elders , command for a time abstinencie from meat offered to Idols , otherwise lawfull in it selfe , for offences sake , &c. Also for order and comelines , and best edification , the Synod hath to determine , what shall be observed in particular charges : as of the time , place , and forme of preaching and praying , and administring of the Sacraments . For who should be able to know what order , comelines and edification requireth according to Gods word , but they that be teachers and preachers of the same unto all others ? For it is absurd , that they should be taught by such in these small things , as ought to learne the trueth of them in all matters , &c. (e) (e) P. 118. It is out of all controversy , that before there were any Christian Magistrates ( — ) this authority was proper unto the Synod . Which authority we know to be granted to the Church by our Saviour Christ : practised by his Apostles : continued by their successours three hundred yeares , before there were any Christian Emperours ( — ) and long time after there were Christian Emperours , even as long as any puritie continued in religion , untill both Emperours and Synods were thrust out of all lawfull authoritie , which they ought to have in the Church , by the tyrannie of Antichrist .

In the same learned Discourse of Ecclesiasticall Government , it is further added : (f) (f) P. 122. 123. 124. The Synod hath further authority concerning Discipline , to reforme and redresse by Ecclesiasticall Censure , all such defaults and controversies , as cannot be determined in the particular Churches : as for example : If the Pastour himselfe , have need to be severely punished , where there is but one Pastour in a Church : or if Elders , which should be reformers of others , have notoriously misgoverned themselves : or if they have beene led by affection to condemne an innocent , or to justifye the ungodly : in these and such like cases , all contention is to be concluded , by the authority of the Synod . Some example we have thereof , Act. 15. where those contentious Schismatiques , that withstood Paul and Barnabas at Antiochia , were constrained to yeeld by authority of the Councell , and Paul and Barnabas restored to their credit . For which causes Synodes ought oftentimes to be assembled , though not generall of the whole Realme , but particular of every Province or Shire , as it may be most conveniently , that such things as are to be reformed , may be redressed with speed .

These and many other such like assertions in allowance of Synods and their authority , hath this learned Authour , whom yet they have alledged against me . Had Will . Best but had so much wit or conscience as to have duely looked upon these English Authors , being but small treatises , and perused them diligently , he might easily have learned hereby what order God requires in the Government of his Church . But taking so much upon trust , and presuming blindely upon the fidelity and skill of a Brownist , therefore is he runne into Scandall , having published many slanders against the Churches of Christ , and wrested so many witnesses against their meanings .

In the next place the Testimony of Mr Fenner doth fitly offer itself to be examined of us : for seeing he tooke upon him the Defence of the former Authour against Bridges , who impugned that learned Discourse of Eccles. Gov. we have reason to exspect that he also will defend the authority of Synods in like manner . As for the two pages which Mr Ca. (g) (g) Against Bridges p. 15 , 16. alledgeth , he neither specifyeth his words , neither doe I finde in either of those pages any one word against the use of Classes or Synods amongst us , but on the contrary a cleare testimony which he gives unto them . For speaking there [ in pag. 16. ] of the forme of Discipline appoynted of God , and of the severall points thereof particularly set downe in the word of God , with other he reckoneth up these , the joynt care of Elderships and Synods . Afterwards he speaketh more fully in praise of this government , and saith , (h) (h) Def. of Ecc. Disci . ag . Bridg. p. 105. The nature of this order itself , which admitteth no Minister but learned , nor any decision of weight , but by advise of many , & with appointed conferences and Synods of learned men for such purposes : besides the assurance of Gods favourable blessing of his owne ordinance , and the experience of the Synodes of the Reformed Churches , the comparison of their judgements , Canons , and other constitutions , with the like of the other in any part , beareth witnesse , whether the want of learning and pietie both , must needes be greater in it , then in the other . Whereas D. Fulk had given unto these Churches which have a Classicall and Synodall government , the title and praise of (i) (i) Learn . Disc. of Ecc. Gov. p. 7. rightly reformed Churches ; when D. Bridges was offended therewith , Mr Fenner maintaines that praise to be due unto them , and commends (k) their entire and whole obedience which they yeeld to God , in receyving all the holy doctrine of our Saviour Christ , both concerning things to be beleeved , and also concerning the spirituall policie , Discipline and order , for guiding of his Church . And further , in the same place he repeats and undertakes to defend D. Fulkes words , perswading to imbrace that most beautifull order of Ecclesiasticall regiment , which God doth so manifestly blesse and prosper in our neighbours hands . Hereby it may appeare how farre Mr Fenner was from that erroneous and slanderous spirit of Mr C. and W.B. And here by the example of W. Best all simple & ignorant men are to be warned of publishing such false things as he hath done , upon the credit of other men that are strangers from the Churches of Christ . Moreover , the judgement of Mr Fenner in approving this use of Synods for the government of Churches and judgement of causes , may be clearly seen in sundry other testimonies which he hath given to this purpose , and which I have (l) (l) P. 84-88 . before noted : where among the rest , when having maintained the right of Synods to be jure divino , alledging many Scriptures for the warrant thereof , he inferreth from hence this common law that other members of the Church which have no Ecclesiasticall office , are to be subject to this government , and ought to advance the same according to their power , &c. it is thereby evident that he could not like the course of W. B. or any such other schisming from the Church for this cause , and complayning that they were not a free people , if they were subject to Classes and Synods .

Mr Udall in the Demonstration of Discipline , pag. 24 , 25. in that edition thereof which I have , hath no such matter as is alledged before out of that treatise of English Puritanisme , against the authority of Classes and Synods : neither is it to be found in any part of that Demonstration , that Christ hath not subjected any Congregation unto any other superiour Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , then unto that which is within itself , &c. And therefore it is untruely affirmed of Mr Canne , that there is nothing there sayd , but Mr Vdall with others above mentioned , hath sayd the like . On the contrary , in that writing asscribed to Mr Vdall , there be sundry testimonies shewing the authority of Synods to judge the causes of particular Congregations . As it was (m) (m) P. 204. before noted out of D. Fulke that there is a double authority of the Pastour ; one with the severall Congregation in which he is Pastour , the other with the whole Synod or Assemblie whereof he is a member , and both these authorities sufficiently authorized in the Scriptures : so saith Mr Vdall to like purpose , (n) (n) Demōst. of Discip . c. 1. The word of God hath described sufficient ministers & ministeries for doctrine , exhortation , overseeing , distributing , and ordering of every particular Church or generall Synod . And againe , he saith of Bishops or Pastours , that (o) (o) Ib. c. 10 they are of equall authority in their severall charges , and in the generall government of the Church . And in the same chapter he alledgeth the decrees of divers * * 2. Concil. Carth. tom . 1. c. 10. & 3 Conc. tom . 1. cap. ● . Councels , shewing how the causes of one Church or Congregation were judged by many Bishops of other Congregations meeting together . In speciall , when some (p) (p) Demōst. of Disc. c. 14 objected that there would be so many Elderships , so many divers fashions , seeing one may not meddle with another : Hereunto he answers , The Government desired is uniforme for every Church and admitteth no change , no not in outward ceremonies , without a Synod of the choyce men of severall Elderships . Hereby he plainely declares his meaning , what he judged concerning the power of Synods , for alterations to be made in particular Churches .

The Agreement of the English Church at Franckford in Queene Maries dayes , is also alledged as a proofe of the Non-conformists dissenting from me ; whereunto I answer : I. Those three Articles of their Discipline objected ; the one , that the Ministers and Seniours , severally and joyntly , shall have no authority to make any manner of Decrees or Ordinances to binde the Congregation or any member thereof : But shall execute such ordinances , as shall be made by the Congregation , and to them delivered : Another , that none shall be excommunicated , untill the matter be first heard by the whole Church : And further , that Ministers and Seniours , and every of them , be subject to Ecclesiasticall discipline , as other priváe members of the Church be ; these doe not at all concerne the question betwixt us . For these things being granted , it doth not follow that then the authority of Synods is overthrowne , that they may not judge of any ordinances made in such a Congregation ; or that such a Church where these Articles are agreed upon , hath thereby denyed and condemned such a Classicall government , as we submit ourselves unto . II. These Articles of their Discipline are not rightly , and plainly , but darkly and confusedly cited . In the quotation of the first , the page 115. is put for pag. 125. The two next are alledged without any quotation at all , either of page , or number of Article specifyed in the booke ; and both are joined together as if they were but one Article . And in the second Article there is omitted that disjunction , which affords an exception touching the strict observation thereof . For whereas Mr Canne alledgeth it simply thus , None shall be excommunicated untill the matter be heard by the whole Church ; the (q) (q) Disc. of troubl . at Frankf . p. 129. booke itself admitteth the liberty of a different practise by adding this clause , or by such as it shall specially appoynt thereunto . This falsification is so much the greater , in that Mr Horne objecting against this Article , and arguing that thereby (r) (r) P. 163 , 164. the authority of the Pastour and Seniors is all wiped away ; for every thing is referred to the confused multitude of the Congregation : Mr Whithead in the same booke answereth him on this manner , Where he saith , all things is referred to the confused multitude , it is manifestly false . For it is alwayes added , by such as the Congregation shall appoint thereto : as it is also in the 54 Article added in plaine words . Let the Reader observe this deceitfull allegation , both against the expresse words of the Article , & against the plaine explication thereof by Mr Whit. in the name of that English Church at Frankford .

Whereas Mr Canne (s) (s) Chu . pl. p. 36. objecteth further from Art. 26. & 67. that in some cases the forenamed English Church agreed that appeales should be made unto the body of the Congregation ; I answer , that in such cases as are there specifyed , If the Ministers and Seniours which have authority to heare & determine , &c. ( as it is elswhere specifyed , though not in this Article ) be suspected or found to be parties , that then they had reason to appeale rather to the body of the Congregation , then that parties should be suffered to be judges in their owne cause . And no marvell , considering what I have noted (t) (t) P. 121-125 . before touching the state of that Church ; where the Reader may see a further answer unto these objections . But then he askes me what I say to this , and hopes I will not say that they were Brownists : I answer , His hope is right in this poynt , I may not say they were Brownists , nor their practise the same with the Brownists : 1. Because they made this agreement through necessity , when they wanted a Classis , whereas the Brownists wilfully oppugne and refuse Classicall combinations . 2. Because the Brownists deny authority of judgement unto Ministers and Elders , in such cases where they are no parties , which this (v) (v) Art. 59.63 . Church at Frankford did not . 3. Because the English Church at Frankford did not teach the doctrine of Separation , as the Brownists doe , but when they could not obtaine the reformation desired , did (x) (x) Disc. of troub . Frākford , p. 187-191 . still hold one another brethren in the Lord , though greeved for the defects among them .

But it is wonder that Mr Canne is not ashamed to alledge the example of this English Church at Frankford : for whereas G. Iohnson in a peculiar (y) (y) Disc of troub . in the banish . English Church at Amsterd . p. 21-73 . treatise which he wrote against his brother Franc. Iohnson , and that Church of the Brownists whereof he was Pastour , hath compared the troubles of these two Churches together ; in the first part of this treatise , which is entitled , The agreement between the banished English Church at Frankford in Q. Maries dayes , and some troubles in the banished English Church at Amsterdam in Q. Elizabeths dayes ; he brings more then an 100 severall instances to shew that where any disorder , scandall or offence was in the English Church at Frankford , the like evills , scandals and offences were also to be found and observed in the English Church of the Separatists in Amsterdam . And in the second part of this treatise , entitled , (z) (z) Ibid. p. 73-93 . Differences between the Pastor , Elders & people in the troubles at Frankford in Q. Maries dayes , and the Pastor , Elders and people in the troubles at Amsterdam in Q. Elizabeths dayes ; he brings more then 20 severall instances to shew that the English Church of the Separation was worse then the other , and that where divers good orders and practises were in the English Church at Frankford , the same were wanting in the Church of the Brownists at Amsterdam . And in particular , let this be observed , that concerning the English Church at Frankford G. Iohnson (a) (a) P. 74. alledgeth , that there was agreement among them , that the matter should be decided by learned men . But concerning those at Amsterdam he saith , These differ farre from them herein , they will not consent hereunto , they will not be persuaded , or intreated to let the Reformed Churches heare , try , judge , and end the controversy between them and us . For proof hereof he notes in his margine , This is witnessed by the testimony of the Dutch Preachers , given to the Pastors father . Now instead of pleading from the orders of that Church at Frankford , it had bene fitter for Mr Canne to have taken warning from these unparalleld offences of his predecessours , not to maintaine the like disorders ; or els to have answered these parallels and censures of G. Iohnson , and so to have removed ( if he could ) the scandall and blame which hath so long lien upon his fellowes for not answering this book .

HAving considered the particular testimonies of Non-conformists , and how they have bene perverted by Mr Canne , in applying them against the authority of Synods ; it shall not be amisse to adde yet further a threefold Testimony , to manifest this poynt more clearly and fully , and so to conclude this Section : namely by the Petitions of Non-conformists to Qu. Elizabeth , and to the Parliament ; the opposition of the Prelates to the Non-conformists ; & the scorne of the Brownists against Non-conformists .

First , when as the Ministers have made request unto Q. Elizabeth for reformation of things amisse , shewing how controversies may be compounded , they say , (b) (b) Petit. to the Q. most excel . Maj. p. 3. that a free Nationall or Provinciall Councell at home were much to be wished , &c. And in a treatise annexed thereunto , entitled , Opinions of such as sue for Reformation , among other things which they hold & sue for , this is one , (c) (c) Ibid. § 19. p 57. That if any dissention grow or cause of grievance be given in any particular Church by the Minister or Officers , the partie grieved might appeale to a particular Synod ; from the particular Synod to a Provinciall Synod ; from a Provinciall Synod to a Nationall Synod . Which Synods should be appointed at set times : the more particular the Synod is , the more often : for the time to be moderated by some fit man changeably by election , that might write , speak . and pray in the behalfe and at the direction of the rest , &c. And a little after againe , (d) (d) § 21. they doe professe and protest , that they can and will avow this Reformation which they desire , to be most agreeable to the Scriptures , to have the testimonie of the best & most learned men that have bene since the Apostles , &c. If Mr Ca. will not winke with his eyes , he may here see what reformation hath bene sought and held needfull , and that Iure Divino .

In like manner Mr Travers testifieth of these conferences , or Classes & Synods , (e) (e) Eccles. Disc. p. 98. with p 103. 104. reprin . 1617. that nothing could be more profitable then these Assemblies , being so used as they are appointed to be used by the word of God , and used by other purer and better reformed Churches , &c. and concludes that his treatise of Discipline with an humble supplication unto Qu. Elizabeth of happy memory , for the establishing of such a Discipline in her dominions .

To like purpose doe they write which were the Authours of the Admonition to the Parliament , holden in the 13. year of Q. Eliz. begun Anno 1570 , and ended 1571. They (f) (f) Admon . to Parl. p. 51 52. ed. 1617 describing the platforme of 2 Church reformed , and presenting their desire to the consideration of the Parliament , doe therein commend the use of Conferences , and of Synods Provinciall , Nationall and Generall , for determining the weighty causes which could not be ended in particular Churches . And they require that men should stand unto these determinations , unlesse they can be shewed to be contrary to the Scriptures .

Secondly , such as have bene speciall maintayners of the Prelacie doe confesse and testify that the Ministers which sought for reformation , did therein seek for government of the Church by Classes and Synods ; and that not for counsell onely , but to judge the causes of particular Churches , and to censure such persons as were found guilty . It is by one of them manifested in a speciall (g) (g) Danger . Positio . for Presbyteri . Governm . l. 3. c. 2-15 Record , that when divers Ministers not conforming were cast into prison , and some of them brought into the Starre-Chamber and examined upon their oathes , they declared the earnest endeavours of many Ministers for the obtayning of Classes .

And there among such as gave pregnant testimonie in allowance of Classicall government , are nominated these following ; Mr Chark , Mr Travers , Mr Gardiner , Mr Barber , Mr Chester , Mr Crook , Mr Egerton , Mr Field , Mr Wilcox , Mr Standen , Mr Iackson , Mr Bonham , Mr Crane , Mr S●inctloe , Mr Edwards , Mr Cholmeley , Mr Wright , Mr Gifford , Mr Gelibrand , Mr West , Mr Browne , Mr Knewstubs , Mr Wight , Mr Walker , Mr Cartwright , Mr Fen , Mr Oxenbridge , Mr Perkins , Mr Allen , Mr Dike , Mr Culverwell , &c. And about Northampton-shire alone are (h) (h) Ib. p. 77 recorded more then 20 of this minde . About Northampton ; Mr Snape , Mr Penrie , Mr Sibthorp , Mr Edwards , Mr Litl●ton , Mr Bradshaw , Mr Larke , Mr Fleshware , Mr Spicer , &c. About Daventrie ; Mr Barbon , Mr Rogers , Mr King , Mr Smart , Mr Sharp , Mr Promdlos , Mr Elliston , &c. About Kettring ; Mr Stone , Mr Williamson , Mr Fawsbrook , Mr Patinson , Mr Massey , &c.

The lawes , rules and order , both in Classes and in Synods , described in that (i) (i) Ibid. p. 109 , 110 , &c. book , and approved by these Ministers , are most of them and generally the very same that are observed in the Classes and Synods of the Reformed Churches in these United Provinces of the Netherlands where we live , and where our English Church is combined with them in the same Ecclesiasticall government . The agreement and consent of these men in their desire of Classes and Synods , according to the order and practise observed also in Scotland & at Geneva , is therefore by the Recorder thereof noted & stiled over the head of many pages in that book , English Genevating for Reformation : And againe , English Scottizing for Discipline by practise . Even these reproaches doe justly serve for the reproofe of Mr Canne , who denyes that which other opposites doe willingly acknowledge .

Thirdly , the very Brownists themselves were wont of old to acknowledge that the not-conforming Ministers in England did stand for Classes and Synods . Though with great skorne & reproach they speak of Synods , yet that very skorne and reproach is a witnesse against Mr Can. and W. B. to shew the consent of former times with me . Hen. Barow speaking of the censures of evill , and condemning both Conformists and Non-conformists together , he saith ; (k) (k) H. Bar. Discov . of False Chur. p. 165. Yea all the Priests of the land , both Pontificall and Reformists agree in this poynt , & conclude that the lay people ( as they terme them ) ought not to intermeddle either with the deposing their Minister , or reproof of his doctrine . The one sort ( saith he ) sendeth them to their Lords these Bishops , the other referreth them over for these and many other cases under hand , to a Provinciall or Classicall Synod or permanent Councell of Priests , &c. Amongst whom all these affaires must be debated , and after they are agreed upon the poynt , then their decrees to be brought forth , solemnly published and pronounced to the people , who must attend upon , wait , and receave these Oracles as most holy and Canonicall . They have no remedy if they also be contrary to the trueth , but to appeale to a Councell , &c. And this he calleth a devilish forgerie , &c.

After that to like purpose he saith , (l) (l) Ibid. p. 169. These Priests , they will not onely not submit their persons and doctrine to the censure of the Church where they administer ( for they must have a Jurie of Clarkes , a Classis of Priests to goe upon them ) but they binde their poore Church to their lippes & build it upon themselves , and with their blazing light strike all the rest of their hearers & followers stark blinde . Againe , (m) (m) P. 169 , 170. By their Propheticall Conventicles and Classicall Synods they assume into their owne hands the key of all knowledge , and shutting up the Scriptures , yea all Gods graces , even the Holy Ghost itself among themselves in these their Schooles of Prophets : as also into their Classes of select Priests the scepter of Christ and absolute government of all Churches , to whom it is left but to receive and execute the reverent decrees of this famous Classis of Priests .

In another place , having told how the Pontificals have opened their mouthes unto accursed blasphemy , then he returnes unto the Reformists , and speakes on this wise , (n) (n) P. 189 , 190. The Pharisees of these times , I meane these your great learned Preachers , your Good men that sigh and grone for Reformation , but their hands with the sluggard denie to worke . These counterfaites would raise up a second error , even as a second Beast , by so much more dangerous by how much it hath more shew of the truth . These men instead of this grosse Antichristian government which is now manifest and odious unto all men , would bring in a new adulterate forged government in shew , or rather in despite of Christs blessed government , which they in the pride , rashnes , ignorance and sensualitie of their fleshly hearts most miserably innovate , corrupt and pervert , &c. The thing itselfe they innovate and corrupt , in that they adde new devises of their owne ; as their Pastorall suspension from their Sacraments , their set continued Synods , their select Classes of Ministers , their setled supreme Councell , &c.

That which Mr Iohnson and others with him doe require , is more generall and ambiguous , viz. (o) (o) Apol. of Brown . Pet. 3 pos . 9. p. 64. that the Church be not governed by Popish Canons , Courts , Classes , Customes , or any humane inventions , but by the lawes and rules which Christ hath appoynted in his Testament . But that which H. Barow writes is more plaine , and more particularly applyed to the Ministers of England , whom he calleth the Reformists . Of them he saith , (p) (p) Discov . p. 191. Their permanent Synods & Councels also which they would erect ( not here to speak of their new Dutch Classes , for therein is a secret ) should onely consist of Priests or Ministers as they terme them ; people of the Churches be shut out , & neither be made acquainted with the matters debated there , neither have free voyce in those Synods and Councels , but must receave and obey without contradiction whatsoever those learned Priests shall decree . These Synods , and Councels shall have absolute power over all Churches , doctrines & Ministers , to erect , ratifie or abrogate , to excommunicate or depose at their pleasures : Their decrees are most holy without controulement , unlesse it be by the Prince or the high Court of Parliament : Not here to speake of their solemne orders observed in these Councils and Synodes , as their choice by suffrage amongst themselves of their Archisynagogon , or Rector Chori , their President ( as they call him ) propounder or moderator of their Councell ; about which their predecessours have had no small stir , untill their holy Father the Pope put an end to the strife by getting the chaire . This stuffe they would bring in againe under colour of Reformation , these and many more their leavened corrupt writings of Discipline , and their supplications unto the Parliament , declare : &c.

Againe he saith , (q) (q) Ib. P. 193 These Reformists , howsoever for fashion sake they give the people a little libertie to sweeten their mouthes , and make them beleeve that they should choose their owne Ministers ( for further right in the censuring their Ministers , or in the ordering the affaires of their Churches they allow not , as hath bene sayd ) yet even in this pretended choice doe they coozen & beguile them also , leaving them nothing but the smoky windy title of election onely ; injoyning them to choose some Universitie Clarke , one of these Colledge birds of their owne brood , or els comes a Synode in the necke of them , & annihilates the election whatsoever it be . They have also a trick to stop it before it come so farre ; namely in the ordinatiō , which must ( forsooth ) needs be done by other Priests : for the Church that chooseth him hath no power to ordaine him : And this makes the mother Church of Geneva and the Dutch Classes ( I dare not say the secret Classes in England ) to make Ministers for us in England . And these Ministers when they are come over , are esteemed & receaved as Angels in hell , and shine as bright starres in these smoky Egyptian fornaces , wherein the miserable people of the land are kept in most hard servitude , &c.

These skornfull and reproachfull speeches of H. Barow doe sufficiently testify what the Brownists of old thought of the Dutch Classes and Synods , and what they thought of such Ministers in England as desired a Reformation , and therein a Classicall government . Though H. Barow according to his manner doe overlash , and utter much falshood ; yet he is not guilty of so great fallhood as Mr Canne , in denying what the Ministers and forward professours in England ( as he calles them ) did heretofore seek , and sue for . It is certaine and evident that the Non-conformists have (r) (r) Demōst. of Disc. c. ● . pr. 3. & p. 24 , 25. Mr Travers of Ecc. Disc. p. 19. 20. Admon . to Parl. p. 15. edit. 1617. held that unto the just calling of a Minister there is required the calling of a particular and certaine Church where he is to administer : Yea so much is also confessed touching them by the (s) (s) Dang . pos . l. 3. of Engl. Scoti . c. 3. p. 46. &c. 14. p. 114. 115. Prelatists , when by them it is recorded as a decree of the Synodicall Discipline , that none should take upon him an uncertaine and vague ministery , though it be offered unto him ; but such as be called to the ministery by some certaine Church , &c. And againe , that none is to be accounted a full Minister untill some particular Congregation had chosen him , &c. For though as in these Churches , after due examination & approbation by a Classis , men are allowed to preach and to exercise their gifts occasionally , yet are not such esteemed Ministers , untill they be called by some Church , and confirmed therein . But H. Bar. as in divers other things so in this , speakes slanderously of the Classes , and of the Ministers approoving them , when as he saith , (t) (t) Discov . p 175. Both sides , both Bishops and this new Classis take upon them to make Ministers without the people , without any charge , place , or office certaine . Though the falshood of H. Bar. be manifest herein , yet Mr Canne goes a degree beyond him , when he shames not to deny the approbation which the Nonconformists have given to the Dutch Classes and Synods , which H. Bar. could not deny for the fact , though he impugne them as erring therein .

Let the Reader now observe here the palpable untrueth of Mr C. & of W.B. in their Apish imitation of my words , which they so falsely apply against me , saying , (v) (v) Chu . pl. p. 88 , 89. As Herod to kill one infant spared not to kill a multitude of other infants : so he , that he might undermine us and blow us up into the ayre , he cared not , nor spared not with the gunpowder of his fiery contention and reproaches to blow up with us a multitude of Godly and learned Ministers being of the same judgement with us . I desire the Readers to looke upon my former (x) (x) Answ. to W.B. p. 71 , 72 , 73. & 18 , 29.30 , &c. writing , and then to judge whether I had not just cause to complaine of their wounding the Classis through my sides , and of their reproaching the Ministers of these Reformed Churches under my name , in regard of their consent and practise agreeable to mine . I desire that the testimonies , confessions , and petitions of the ancient Non-conformists above mentioned , in allowance of a Classicall & Synodall government , may be duely pondered ; & then let any indifferent Reader judge , whether I undermine them and blow them up into the ayre , &c. while I confirme their testimonies both by word and practise . But these opposites , Mr Canne and his client have so little conscience of trueth , that they have not cared to utter the grossest falshood , so that they might but contradict me . Let them remember , Lying lips are an abomination to the Lord . Prov. 12.22 .

SECT. VI. Touching the Testimonies of Ancient fathers , Councels , and Emperours .

THe Advocate of W.B. not content with the testimonies of men in later times , leades us back to the testimony of Antiquity , and to the Ages long before . And though he (a) (a) Ch. pl. p. 89. confesse he had done it already , in mentioning some testimonies of the most ancient times ; yet notwithstanding to shew that he stands not for any Novelty , he professeth againe , he will shew that the best approved Authors , after the Apostles , are directly with them , in this thing , &c. Those which he alledgeth are these , Ignatius , Tertullian , Origen , Cyprian , Eusebius , Athanasius , Epiphanius , Ierome , Ambrose , Cyrill , Hilarie , Greg. Nazianzen , Augustine , Chrysostome , Basill , Socrates , Isidorus , Bernard . And with these he also makes mention of some Councells and Christian Emperours .

For answer hereunto , First in generall it is to be observed , that the thing which he here pretends to prove , viz. that everie particular visible Church of Christ , hath power to exercise Ecclesiasticall government , and all other Gods spirituall ordinances , in and for itself immediately from Christ ; this comes short of the question betwixt us . For this being granted , it doth not follow hereupon that the power of Classes and Synods is an undue power , or that particular Churches may not therefore stand under the authority of another superiour Ecclesiasticall judicatory out of themselves . This their inference will never be made good from such a ground . This beggerly consequence I have oft (b) (b) P. 145 , 146 , 149. &c. refuted before .

To come more particularly unto the testimonies of these Authours , which he promiseth to set downe according to the times in which they lived : And to beginne first with Ignatius ; from him he alledgeth that it was then the manner of visible Churches (c) (c) Ad Philadelph . ad Magnes . ad Trall . to come together in one place , to worship God ▪ having Bishops , Elders and Deacons unto their Officers , whom the people freely chose by voyces , or lifting up of hands . I answer : 1. All that is here sayd being granted , it followes not that they were independent , and refused to submit their controversies to the judgement of other Churches assembled in Synods . Ignatius being Minister of the Church of Antiochia in Syria , which had of old submitted their controversy to the Synod held at Ierusalem , Act. 15. what reason is there to thinke they forgot their old practise , approved by the Apostles themselves ? 11. Though it be probable , and we injudgement of charity are bound to thinke that the Officers , Bishops , Elders , and Deacons of this Church were chosen with the free consent of the people , according to the direction of the Apostles ; yet is not so much specifyed in any of those three Epistles here mentioned in the margine , and therefore are they vainely alledged for the proof thereof . III. Ignatius labouring for the peace and establishment of the Church of Antiochia after his death , desired the Church of Philadelphia (d) (d) Epist. ad Philadel . p. 76. edit. Paris . 1562. to choose a Bishop , which being sent thither as an Embassadour in the Embassage of God , it might be granted unto them to glorify God in their meeting together . He speakes there not of choosing a Bishop to minister in their owne Church , but of choosing one to be their Deputy , to travell unto the Synod or meeting in Antiochia for settling of order in that Church . And in the same place to moove them the more , he sheweth what was the practise of the Primitive Churches in such cases , viz. that alwayes the neighbour Churches did send Bishops , and some of them Elders and Deacons . Againe , writing upon the same occasion unto Polycarpus , Bishop of Smyrna , he saith (e) (e) Epist. ad Polyc. p. 97 ▪ 98. It was meet to gather a Synod comely in the Lord , and choose some dearly beloved and diligent person , which might be called Theodromos , [ or one that should runne for God , ] who might travell into Syria , and thereby celebrate their diligent love to the praise of God . And using many arguments to commend that businesse unto him as the work of God , he intreateth Polycarpus that he would write unto other Churches , that they would doe the same thing ; that they which were able would send men to travell on foot , that others would send their letters to be conveyed by such as Polycarpus should send thither . From these testimonies of Ignatius , Mr Parker (f) (f) Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 24. p. 356. concludes that in those times , according to the practise of the Reformed Churches with us , neighbour Churches were combined together as it were Classically , for the mutuall communication of offices . And whereas D. Bilson (g) (g) Perpet . Gov. c. 7. confesseth that it was the manner of that time , if any Church was tossed with waves of discord , that neighbour Churches round about did send a Bishop , Elder or Deacon for appeasing that tempest : Mr Parker inferres justly thereupon , If neighbour Churches had right or authority in compounding of strifes , why not also in moderating of elections ? His conclusion in the same place is , Let this very right in compounding strife be a sufficient authorization for our Classes . Thus then it is apparant that Ignatius was not directly with Mr Canne , as he boasteth , but his meaning hath bene manifestly perverted contrary to his words .

Tertullian , that is next alledged ( though misalledged , c. 29. being put for c. 39. ) relating the manner of Christian assemblies in his time , saith in effect , (h) (h) Apol. c. 39. They came together into the Congregation [ it is not sayd into one Congregation , as Mr C. alledgeth it ] for to pray unto God , for to rehearse the Divine Scriptures , and with holy words yo nourish faith , stirre up hope , and fasten confidence . And they used exhortations , reproofes and divine Censure . I answer : I. Though particular Churches met together for such end , this hinders not but that the Deputies of those same Churches might meet together in Synods , for their mutuall assistance in the judgement of more weighty and difficult causes . It followes not because severall Congregations have their due power , that therefore the power of Classes is an undue power . II. that Tertullian himself intended no such thing , it appeares evidently by the great approbation and commendation which he gives unto Synods , in saying , (i) (i) De Jejunüs advers. Psychi . c. 13 The appoynted Synods are kept through the countries of Graecia in certaine places out of all the Churches , whereby both the deeper or more difficult matters are handled in common , & by that representation of the whole Christian flock they are celebrated with great reverence .

He alledgeth the words of Origen , writing much to the same purpose , (k) (k) In Jos. Hom. 7. Such as were brought in the third place , for sinne unto the Congregation ; if they stood obstinate , by the judgement of the whole Church were excommunication from the body , the Elders of the Church pronouncing the sentence . And then in his owne words he sayth , (l) (l) Ch. pl. p. 90. Observe here , he saith not that the matter was caried to a Classis , and there first determined , &c. but names onely the Congregation , and Elders thereof ; notwithstanding had there bene any such superiour judicatorie Assembly , it is likely he would have omitted it , and mentioned a subordinate and inferiour one . ANSW. I. The words which they alledge in another letter in Origens name , as if they had bene his speech verbatim described , are not his words . He neither speakes of men brought unto the Church , nor of the judgment of the Church , nor of Elders pronouncing the sentence : he shewes how all the people might be polluted by the sinne of one man , when the Briefts which rule the people being unmindefull of priestly severity doe not rebuke , nor take away evill from them , nor make him as a Publicane and Heathen which hath despised the admonition of the Church ; but not in such words and forme of speech as Mr Canne faineth . II. All that Origen there speakes is not repugnant to Classicall government : all that he there requireth is dayly performed by the Churches among us , which stand under the government of Classes and Synods . Obstinate offenders having their names and offences divers times published before the whole Congregation , are with the consent thereof excommunicated , by the judgement of the Eldership going before . III. If Origen in his writings had expressely denyed the authority of Synods , it had bene of no great weight against the generall judgement of other ancient Fathers ; the rather , seeing his writings are rejected and condemned by so many , especially by Epiphanius and Hieronie , the Authours hereafter alledged by Mr Canne . And see how vaine many of his glosses were even touching this poynt . Speaking of the keyes of the kingdome of heaven , Mat. 16. he there telles us of many keyes to open severall gates in heaven● that (m) (m) Orig in Mat. 16. Tempérance is one key to open the Gate of Temperance in heaven ; that Iustice is another key to open another Gate , and so for all other vertues . And afterwards expounding the promise made Matt. 18.18 . touching binding and loosing in heaven , & comparing it with the promise made unto Peter Mat. 16.19 . because a word of the plurall number is used in the promise to Peter , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in coelis , and to others a word of the singular number , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in coelo ; Origen from thence (n) (n) Idem in Mat. 18. teacheth us this Doctrine , that Peter did binde and loose in all heavens , whereas some others did but binde and loose in one heaven . And therefore he concludeth , Look how much better he is that bindeth , by so much is he that is bound , bound in more then one heaven : and by how much better he is that looseth , by so much the more blessed is he that is loosed , because he is loosed in all the heavens . Such are many of the interpretations of Origen . IV. As Mr Canne misalledgeth Origen to impugne the authority of Classes and Synods ; so other more learned & judicious Writers alledge him on the contrary for proof thereof . D. Whitaker to vindicate the authority of Synods against the Papists , and to prove their power above the Pope , argueth (o) (o) De Conc. qu. 5. p. 183. from the greater assistance of the Holy Ghost , and of Christ governing his Church , to wit , in Synods : and for declaration hereof brings the testimony of Origen , noting upon Rom. 15. that it is sayd to none of the Apostles singularly , and to none of the faithfull , I will be with thee ; but unto a multitude of Churches plurally , I will be wish you . And Mr Parker (p) (p) Pol. Eccl. l. 3. c. 12. p. 89 , 90. from him repeateth againe the same Argument , taken from the testimony of Origen . And besides this it is noted by the (q) (q) Cent. 3. c. 9. Magdeburgenses how Origen himself was employed in divers Synods in Arabia , for the conviction of sundry heresies .

Cyprian is in like manner perverted : for when as he r r Lib. 3. Epist. 14. & 10. reprooving those Elders that without consent either of the people , or of their Pastour , had rashly receaved unto the Communion againe such as were fallen and become Apostates , before their due confession of fault , doth shew that such things ought not to be concluded without common consent of the Church ; and confesseth also that s s L. 1. ep. 4 the people chiefly have power to choose worthy Ministers , and to refuse unworthy ones ; this we also assent unto , while that power is used aright . But in the same place he gives a cleare testimony for the warrant of Synods in deciding of weightier causes , when in that Synodall Epistle written by Cyprian . Caecilius . Primus . Polycarpus , and many others , in the name of the Synod then assembled together , it is sayd , that t t Art. 6 , 7. it is to be observed and held by divine Ordinance and Apostolicall observation , which is also kept among us , and almost through all the Provinces , that for the right performing of ordination , all the next Bishops of that Province are to assemble together unto that people to which an Overseer is ordained , &c. And of this practise he there gives an instance in the ordination of Sabri●● , and in the deposition of Basilides , and shewes the reason thereof , that by the suffrages of the whole b●●therhood , and by the judgement of those Bishops , which were presently assembled together , the office of a Bishop might be conferred upon him , and that hands might belayd upon him instead of Basilides . And besides this , we finde there many v v Cypt. L. 1. ep. 2. & 5 Firmil . ad Cyp. Ep. 75. p. 236. other pregnant evidences of the use , necessity and authority of Synods in those times . From thence S. Go●●●●tius in his answers to Pa●dius his annotations on Cyprian , doth x x P. 243. ad annot. 14 confirme the liberty of Churches in maintayning yearely their Provinciall Synods , &c. From thence also Mr Parker confirmes the use of Classicall government in these Reformed Churches , and concludes , y y Pol. Ecc. l. 3. c. 24. de Classib . p. 356 , 357. Why doe I spend time ? There is nothing more evident to him that is acquainted with the ancient monuments of history , then that neighbours ( even besides the Synod ) did eftsoone meet together for deciding of strifes , for ordinations , for dissolving of doubts , and in summe , for every meighty businesse . Of which assemblies the Epistles of Cyprian are full . And these assemblies what are they els but Classicall assemblies ? And againe in the same place ; Hereof we have examples every where in the Epistles of Cyprian . A little after , Who sees not here the lively portraiture of our Classes ? And , Oh how doth the Hierarchy offend which hath banished this most pleasant combination of Classes ? Hereby the Reader may judge whether it be not an absurd and senseles boasting of Mr Canne , who oppugning this Classicall government , is not ashamed to say of Cyprians testimony in these Epistles , What can be more full and absolute to our purpose then this ? With what judgment doth this man read the writings of the Fathers ?

It is sayd in the a a Ch. pl. p. 90. next place , Eusebius testifyeth that the Churches of the most famous Cities were in their constitution first , but one ordinary constant Congregation , as Jerusalem b b Eus. l. 3.11 . , Ephesus c c L. 3.28 . , Alexandria d d 3.13 . , Hierapolis e e 4.1 . , Corinth f f 3.32 . , Sardis g g 4.22 . , &c. This being so , then it followes , that primitively they were independent ; and stood not under any other Ecclestasticall authority , out of themselves . In the allegation of these testimonies out of Eusebius , there be divers mistakings and faylings of memory or attention ; Hierapolis with reference to L. 4.1 . where it is not mentioned , but in L. 3.32 . Corinth with reference to L. 3.32 . where it is not found , but after in L. 4.22 . Sardis alledged with reference to L. 4.22 . where there is no mention at all thereof , but there is such a mention of Athens as is intended for Sardis . These slips of memory are to be noted for help of the Reader that would examine the places , but may well be excused in such a number of quotations . To leave them and to come unto the great abuses here to be observed ; I. In all the places here alledged , Eusebius doth not testify that the Churches of these Cities , were in their constitution first , but one ordinary constant Congregation ; he hath no such words . He gives unto them the name and title of a Parish ; but it is not proved that in every Parish there was but one ordinary constant Congregation . Whether they were so or not , this title of Parish proves is not . II. The consequence made from hence is more evidently false : for to admit these Churches were at the first but one ordinary constant Congregation , yet doth it not at all follow that therefore primitively they were independent , and stood not under any other Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . Both our English Church here , and generally other Reformed Churches in these countries were in their first constitution , and for the most part still are but one ordinary Congregation ; and yet from the first stood under the Ecclesiasticall authority of Classes and Synods , in which they were combined . III. Suppose some of the Churches either in Eusebius time or in later times , did not at their first constitution stand under the authority of Synods , when Churches being so few , and so farre distant , they wanted opportunity of combining themselves together for their mutuall assistance ; this hinders not but that upon the encrease of neighbour Churches they might afterwards submit themselves unto this order . IV. That the Primitive Churches whereof Eusebius writes in his history , did stand under another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves , and were subject unto their censures , he makes it evident by sundry instances . He h h Eccl. Hist. l. 5. c. 14. records how the errour of Montanus was judged and condemned by many Synods in Asia : how i i L. 6. c. 42. Novatus and the Catharists were excommunicated by a Synod holden at Rome , consisting of 60 Bishops , with many Elders and Deacons : how k k L. 7. c. 29. Paulus Samosatenus was deposed and excommunicated by a Synod holden at Antioch . He declares l l De vita Const. l. 3. c. 6 , 7 , &c. at large and celebrates the piety of Constantine , the great friend & maintainer of Christian religion , for assembling the Nicene Synod , wherein Arius was condemned . And in like manner he shewes the m m Ibid. l. 1. c. 44. impiety of the Emperour Licinius , the enemy of God , who by a mischievous devise sought to ruinate the Churches of God by depriving them of their liberty in meeting together in Synods , for deciding of their controversies . So expressely and clearely doth Eusebius give testimony unto Synods .

That which is collected out of Athanasius , viz. that elections , excommunications , &c. according to the Apostles precept , ought to be done in the publick Congregation by the Ministers , they taking first the peoples voyce or consent ; is such as I doe willingly assent unto . Neither was there ever any election , either of Minister , Elder , or Deacon , nor any excommunicatiō of any offender among us , but that the matter was first solemnely communicated with the Church , and declared severall times in the publick Congregation , & the consent of the people required & obtained before any such act was confirmed & finished among us . But what is this to the purpose ? Athanasius notwithstanding this doth witnesse unto us , that the causes and controversies of particular Churches , were in his time submitted to the censure of other Churches , and to another superiour Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . This Athanasius shewes in these very places here alledged against me : And in the first of them , having n n Tom. 1. Epist. ad ubiq . Orthodoxos . made a lamentable narration of the miseries procured to the Church of Alexandria by the intrusion and cruelty of an Arian Bishop , he then most vehemently supplicates unto those that were members of the same body with them in other Churches , that as the former yeare their brethren at Rome were willing to have called a Synod , but that they were hindred ; so they having greater occasion to vindicate the Church of God from new evills , would [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] by their suffrages condemne , and reject the Authors of such mischiefes . And more plainely in the 2d place , he declares o o Epist. ad Solit. vitam agentes . at length that in the Synod holden at Sardica , where Hosius was President , and whither the accusers of Athanasius were cited , the cause being heard , the Synod did not onely advise and counsell what was meet to be done , but did give sentence touching the matters of controversy , absolved Athanasius , and deposed the Bishops that were found guilty , such as Stephanus , Menophantus , Acacius , Georgius , Vrsacius , Valens , Theodorus , Narcissus . As for the third allegation [ Epist. cont . Nicae . c. 9. Ecc. Hist . ] it seemes to be misquoted : I finde no such Title in all the works of Athanasius . Instead thereof therefore , let us see another testimonie of his , wherein he teacheth what the government of the Church was in those times , namely ruled by authoritie of Synods , where the weightier causes were judged & decided . Of this he p p Tom. 2. Epist. ad Rusinian . gives instances in the Synods of Alexandria , Greece , and Spaine , where Euzoius , Eudoxius , and such principall offenders were deposed from their offices , and other upon their repentance retained . And the like Ecclesiasticall authority is in many other places throughout his writings by him commended unto us . Let us heare how Mr C. proceeds .

I. C. To these we will adde Epiphanius , Ierome , Ambrose , Cyrill , Hillarie and Greg. Nazianzen ; writers in noe age . Touching Ecclesiasticall Government , these to this purpose speake : Particular Churches may lawfully ordaine their owne Bishops , without other Presbyters assisting them ; Epiph. cont . Haer. 73. and among themselves excommunicate offenders . Id. l. 1. Haeres . 30. Tom. 2. Haer. 5. ANSW. I. Here be three places at once misalledged : In the two latter , viz. Haer. 30. and Haer. 5. there is nothing at all spoken touching this poynt . In the first of them , viz. Haer. 73. he doth but catch at a shadow , and pervert the words of Epiphanius , and falsify them , by changing some and adding other , and omitting other that might give light unto the question . His words upon occasion of Meletius his confession and suffering for the trueth , are these ; There are many people of this order of this Synod , which setting Bishops over themselves , doe make a marvellous confession touching the faith , & doe not reject the word Coessentiall . Yea and say they are ready , if there were a perfect Synod , to confesse & not to deny it . Here is no mention of particular Churches or Congregations ; nor of lawfully ordayning , nor of doing this without other Presbyters assisting them . But that which is recorded touching the acknowledgement of a lawfull or perfect Synod , that is omitted . Thus he varyeth from the Latine translation of Epiphanius : the Originall Greek in divers Copies is further from the matter ; having this beside other differences , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which made themselves to be Bishops , instead of lawfully ordaining their owne Bishops . Such are the Allegations of Mr Canne . II. Suppose the words Epiphanius had bene the same that Mr C. relates , yet had not the authority of Synods bene any thing diminished thereby . Is it not the common and ordinary practise in these Reformed Churches , that where two or more Ministers are in one Congregation , there the newly elected Ministers are ordained and confirmed without any other Presbyters from other Churches to assist them ? Yet this is no good argument to prove they want Classes and Synods . And though also they doe among themselves excommunicate offenders ; yet this hinders not but that Classes or Synods may exercise their authority in judging or censuring such as have unjustly excommunicated any , or proceeded contrary to their advise therein . III. That Epiphanius did approve the authority and jurisdiction of Synods , it is manifest by his practise . It is q q Socrat. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 9. recorded of him that he being Bishop of Salamis or Constantia in Cyprus , procured a Synod to be called in that Iland , wherein the bookes of Origen were condemned , & a decree made that none should read his bookes . IV. Epiphanius did not onely approve the lawfull authority of Synods ; but he went further and did maintaine the unlawfull authoritie of particular persons over divers Churches . This appeareth in his r r Epiph. Haer. 75. condemning of Aërius of heresie , that held Bishops & Presbyters to be the same by divine institution ; whom D. Whitaker s s De Pont. Rom. q. 1. p. 104 , 105 , 106. doth justly defend against Bellarmine and others , and shewes that Hierome and other ancient Fathers were of the same minde with Aërius therein ; and sayth that we are not to regard the absurd men that doe so often object Aërius unto us : he sayth Epiphanius doth foolishly and childishly answer the testimonies produced by Aërius , and wonders that such a Divine that tooke upon him to refute all Heretickes , did not see his owne foule errour . Yea it is further t t Soc. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 11.13 . recorded of Epiphanius , that he disorderly intruded himself into the charge of Chrysostome , contrary to the Ecclesiasticall Canons observed in those times , by celebrating the Lords supper & ordaining a Deacon in the Church at Constantinople . And thus we see Mr Cannes witnesses are in extremity opposite unto himself .

Another of his witnesses is Ierome , from whom he alledgeth , that v v Jer. ad . Gal. q. 10. In every Congregation there ought to be a Senate or assembly of Elders . To this I answer , I. This is nothing against the authority of Synods . The Reformed Churches have in every Congregation such a Senate of Elders : and yet this hinders not but that they have & ought to have Classes & Synods also , both for direction and correction of Elderships , and for decision of the controversies arising in particular Churches . II. Though every Congregation ought to have a Senate of Elders ; yet Ierome doth not avouch so much in the place alledged . His words are falsifyed : for in the place which they misquote ( ad Gal. instead of ad Alg. ) the words of Jerome are these , x x Ad Algas . qu. 10. How great the traditions of the Pharisees are , which at this day they call 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and what old wives fables , I cannot expresse . For neither doth the greatnes of the booke permit : and many of them are so filthy , that I blush to tell . And yet ( saith he ) I will tell one of them , to the ignominy of that envyous nation . They have Rulers in their Synagogues , of their wisest men , deputed unto a filthy work , &c. What this filthy work was , though Jerome expresse it , yet I thinke it shame to publish . And this which he saith in detestation of the Jewes , without approbation of their order , is all that he there saith for an assembly of Elders . So vaine and insufficient are the Allegations of Mr Canne . III. That Hierome allowed the authority of Synods above particular Churches , it may appeare by that he sayth , y y Ad Euagriu ep. 85. Si authoritas quaeritur , orbis major est urbe . If we seek for authority , greater is the world then the city ; that is , as D. Whitaker expounds the same , the Churches dispersed through the world : he sayth , z z De Pont. Rom. qu. ● . p. 9● , 99. All the authority of the Church of Rome , is not so great as is the authority of all Churches every where . And thereby he acknowledgeth the authority of Synods arising from the deputation of many Churches , to be greater then the single authority of any one particular Church . Besides , whereas Damasus , Bishop of Rome , was a zealous opposite to the Arian , Macedonian , and other heresies , and in divers Synods furthered the censure and condemnation of such as persisted in those errours , and wrote divers Synodicall Epistles which witnesse the exercise of that authority by Synods , Hierome a a Ad Gerontiam . confesseth that in the writing of those Synodall letters he did assist and help Damasus , which he could not with good conscience have done , unlesse he had allowed the authority of Synods . Lastly , if Hierome wrote that in every particular Congregation there ought to be a Senate or assembly of Elders ; then is Mr Canne and his Congregation condemned by Hierome , because they have now for many yeares had no Senate nor assembly of Elders , to governe them ; Mr Canne being sole governour of them , without an Eldership .

In the next place , touching this assembly of Elders , he addes , that The power of choosing them is in the people . And for this he alledgeth three Authours together , b b Ad Rust. Hil. ad Cōst. August . Cyr. in Ioh. 20.21 . Hierome , Hilarie , Cyrill . I answer : For Hierome , ad Rusticum ; there is nothing at all spoken touching the matter , but he is falsely alledged . For Hilary , I. He is also falsely alledged : he sayth nothing touching the Senate or assembly of Elders , of which Mr C. speakes . II. Though he entreat Constantius the Arian Emperour , who had banished many worthy Bishops , that he would permit the people to heare those Teachers and Ministers of the Sacraments , whom they would , whom they thought good , and whom they had chosen , that they might offer up prayers for his safety and felicity ; yet doth he not hereby prejudice the authority and jurisdiction of Synods . This hinders not but that Synods might censure and judge of the elections made by the people , and of other controversies of particular Churches . III. Hilary also c c Cent. Magdeb. Cent. 4. c. 10 col . 1134 , 1135. wrote a peculiar booke touching Synods , exstant among his workes , which he had translated out of Greek into Latine , wherein the Acts and decrees of divers Synods that censured and condemned the Arian heresy , are recorded . Had he thought with my opposites , that this jurisdiction of Synods had bene an usurped and unlawfull power ; he ought not to have given so much approbation of them , in alledging their authority for defense of his opinion , without some testification against their power . Besides , what colour of reason hath Mr C. to shew that Hilarius should vary from the judgement of Orthodox Bishops , who in that age d d Ib. Cent. 4. c. 7. col . 519. & 528 &c. ordinarily used to meet together in Synods for the exercise of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction ?

For Cyrill in Ioh. 20.21 . whom he also brings to prove that the Senate or assembly of Elders , ought to be chosen by the people , he is in like manner abused and falsely alledged by him . For I. Cyrill upon those words of Christ , As the Father hath sent me , so send I you : sayth that Christ in those words ordained the Teachers of the world , and Ministers of the divine mysteries , &c. That therefore Paul is true , saying , No man takes this honour unto himself , &c. Heb. 5. &c. He shewes how Christ called his Disciples , but hath not a word , neither touching an assembly of Elders , nor of their choosing by the people . Such falshood and forgery there is in the Allegations of Mr C. And yet if he had spoken as much as is here pretended , it had bene no empeachment unto the authority of Synods , as was shewed before . II. That this Cyrill , Bishop of Alexandria , did acknowledge the use of Synods , not onely for counsell and admonition , but for censure and judgement of causes , it appeareth evidently by his practise , while in the e e Euagr. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. Synod holden at Ephesus , in the time of Theodosius , he being a principall member of that Synod , did together with others give sentence against Nestorius , and deposed him from his office , for his obstinacy in refusing to appeare before them , and for his heresy whereof he had bene convicted .

The next witnesse abused by him is Ambrose , who is alledged to shew what the Senate or assembly of Elders is to doe , viz. f f Amb. Offi. l. 1. c. 1 These with spirituall bridles order men , &c. I answer : I. In the place alledged , there is not a word to be found , either touching a Senate of Elders , or touching spirituall bridles , or any thing to like purpose . II. If a Senate of Elders be spirituall bridles , then the Brownists with Mr C. that now want such a Senate , are an unbridled company , wanting order , &c. III. What though an assembly of Elders order men with spirituall bridles ? Is there therefore no other spirituall bridle in the authority of Synods ? What consequence is this ? IV. That Ambrose did allow the authority and jurisdiction of Synods , it appeares , both by his practise , he g g Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 9. himself being present with Damasus , Britto , Valerian and other Bishops at the Synod holden at Rome for the censure of Apollinaris and Timotheus his disciple ; and by his h h Amb. Tom. 3. epi. l. 10. ep. 78. ad Theoph. exhortation given unto Theophilus and others , to judge the cause of Euagrius and Flavianus , being deputed thereunto by the Synod of Capua : and againe by his i i Ib. Epi. 79. ad Theoph. & Anys . exhortation given unto Theophilus & Anysius , that they being chosen by the same Synod of Capua , would give sentence touching Bonosus and his accusers , forasmuch as the Synod had given this authority unto them , and they did now supply the place thereof .

With Ambrose he joynes k k In orat . fun . de patr. Nazianzen , to testify also that a Senate or assembly of Elders doe with spirituall bridles order men . But in the place alledged I finde no such testimony as is mentioned : and therefore the three first answers made before unto the testimony from Ambrose , may also serve for Nazianzen . And further that Gregory Nazianzen did not limit all Ecclesiasticall power and jurisdiction unto a particular Congregation onely , it may appeare , if we observe , I. How l l Soc. Hist. Ecc. l. 4. c. 21. Sozom. Hist. Ecc. l. 6. c. 17. he himself was made Bishop of Constantinople , by the suffrages of many Bishops met together , which is a further degree of Ecclesiasticall authority then that which is exercised in the Classes or Synods of these countries . II. How he pleadeth (m) (m) Nazian. Epist. 1. ad Clidon . from a Synodall law , touching the receyving of those that were fallen . III. How he alloweth the order of convocating and assembling neighbour Bishops about the creating of a new Bishop , affirming this to be (n) (n) Epi. 30. ad Caesariē . right and according to the Ecclesiasticall law . IV. How he in his counsell and exhortation unto the Synod at Constantinope , (o) (o) Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 8. asscribes unto them authority and power for his owne dimission and translation , for the setting of another unblameable Bishop in his place , and thereby withall for the deposition and abdication of Maximus , which was accordingly performed .

That which might with more colour be objected out of Nazianzen against the use of Synods , and which is also alledged both by Mr Canne and by Mr Davenp . though not directly against the authority of Synods , is yet so brought in by the way as might cause a simple Reader to stumble thereat . The words of Nazianzen , as Mr Canne (p) (p) Ch. pl. p. 93. alledgeth them , are these , (q) (q) Ep. 42. ad Procop. I am minded ( saith he ) to shunne all assemblies of Bishops , because I never saw any good event in any Councell , that did not rather increase then diminish our evills : Their contention and ambition passeth my speech . ANSW. I. Observe how Mr C. mistranslateth those words of Nazianzē , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , which he rendreth , as signifying , passeth my speech ; whereas they signify : prevayled more then reason , as (r) (r) Apo. tep . p. 225. Mr Dav. doth rightly translate them . But it is no wonder that Mr Canne should mistake that which some more learned have done before . Grosser faults are more common with him . II. As for the testimony of Nazianzen , the answer of D. Whitaker may give sufficient satisfaction ; who sayth , (s) (s) De Conc. qu. 1. c. 3. p. 13.14 , 15. It may seeme strange that Nazianzen denyes he had seene a good issue of any Synod . For in those two Synods , [ viz. of Nice and Constantinople , which had beene mentioned before , ] trueth got the victory , and heresy was put downe . And though it be certaine , that Arianisme was encreased and grew strong and troubled the Church after the Synod of Nice , more then before , yet that is not to be imputed to the Synod , but to the contention and ambition of men . For as our corrupt nature doth more vehemently resist the knowne law of God , and rusheth headlong unto sinne : so falshood opposed itself more boldly unto the trueth then explained and openly defended , whereupon after that Synod , which none excelled , greater incōmodities did arise from the wickedness of men , &c. When Nazianz. saw so wicked dispositions of men , he was wholly turned from Councels . Although without doubt he disallowed not the thing itself , but the wicked indeavours of men . Now if any will reason after this manner , The issue of Synods is not good , or more evils follow thence ; therefore Synods are to be avoyded : that man shall dispute deceitfully from a wrong cause , from accident , and from the fallacy of consequent . But Nazianzen was to be pardoned , because he lived in the worst and most turbulent times of the Church , when by meanes of Valens the Emperour that degenerated from the Catholick faith , Hereticks did more prevayle , &c. Againe he opposeth Augustine unto Nazianzene , and sayth , It is most true which Augustine sayth , Epist. 118. that the authority of Synods in the Church of God is most wholesome , which certainly he would not have sayd , if he had bene of the same minde with Nazianzen . And further he opposeth unto the speech of Nazianz. the testimony of Christ , saying , Christ himself pronounceth and promiseth , Matt. 18.20 . Where two or three are assembled together in his name , there he will be in the midst of them . In which words he signifyeth that the assemblies and Synods of godly and religious men , undertaken and appoynted for godly causes , are not displeasing unto him . III. The testimony of Nazianzen is as much against the opinion of Mr Can and Mr Dav. as against that which we hold touching Classes and Synods . For seeing they allow such meetings for counsell and admonition , though not for exercise of any jurisdiction ; and seeing the testimony of Naziā . doth extend itself to all kinde of assemblies of Bishops , [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] whether for counsell or censure , without exception of one sort more then another : therefore he no more condemneth our Synods , then those which my opposites allow .

Augustine , his next witnesse , is in like manner perverted as the former . Though he in the place (t) (t) DeDoct . Chr. l. 1. c. 17. objected , doe write that the keyes were given to the Church ; yet doth he not thereby exclude Synods gathered together in the name of Christ , from having a keye of power in the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes . Had he proved that the title of the Church belongs onely to a particular Congregation in the full assembly thereof , and not at all unto a Synod , then had it bene something to the purpose ; in the meane time , nothing . And that the minde of Augustine was otherwise , it appeares by the great approbation which he (v) (v) Epist. ad Ianuar. Ep. 118. De Bapt. cont. Don. l. 2. c. 3. gives unto the use and authority of Synods , as being most wholesome in the Churches of God . D. Whitaker (x) (x) DePont . Rom. q. 4. p. 484. & 497 alledgeth often the presence of Augustine at divers Synods . And it is recorded in the Acts of the third Councell of Carthage , where Augustine was both present , and subscribed with the rest unto the decrees which were then agreed upon , (y) (y) Magdeb. Cent. 4. c. 9. co. 866 , 867. that there should be kept a yearely Synod , unto which they were to repaire out of divers Provinces ; that those which having controversies with others , being called unto the yearely Synod , did refuse to come , should be held guilty , and be excluded from the communion , or excommunicated . And it is (z) (z) Ib. Col. 870 , &c. noted further that the like decrees were made at another Synod held at Hippo , the place where Augustine lived , and that the same decrees were againe confirmed by another Synod at Carthage . Hence it appeares that Augustine as well as others in his time , did hold that the causes of particular Congregations were to be judged & decided by another Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves .

After Augustine he alledgeth Chrysostome , whose name is also abused for confirmation of this opinion . For , I. Chrysostome in the place alledged , viz. De Sacerd. l. 3. c. 4. speakes of no such matter as he pretends . In that whole third book I finde no one word against the authority of Synods . And for the fourth chapter , which Mr C. alledgeth , there is in the best editions of Chrysostome no such chapter ; they are not at all distinguished into any Chapters : and where there is a division of Chapters found , yet there is no such matter to be found in that fourth Chapter . Mr Canne , it seemes , never read the Authours he alledgeth : for would he then have so falsely cited them ? II. Chrysostome is plaine for the authority of Synods . For speaking of the honour due unto the Deputies or messengers of the Churches in Synods , he saith the Apostle , (a) (a) In 2. Cor. 8.24 . maketh his speech more terrible , saying in the sight of the Churches . He saith it for the glory of the Churches , for their honour . For if ye honour them , ye shall honour the Churches which sent them , &c. And then he concludeth , This shall be no small matter , for great is the power of a Synod , that is , of the Churches . III. When as a wrongfull sentence had bene given against Chrysostome , being unjustly procured by Theophilus , Bishop of Alexandria , he then (b) (b) Tom. 5. Epist. ad Innocent . appealed unto a Synod of many Bishops , both before and after the sentence was pronounced . The summe of his defence afterward was this , that he was willing to be judged by a Synod . And he complaines that his adversaries dealt with him , contrary to the Ecclesiasticall Canons . In those Canons it had bene oft decreed , that there should be liberty of appeale unto Synods . IV. When Bellarmine pleading for the Popes authority , alledged the request of Chrysostome unto Innocentius , Bishop of Rome , desiring him to write for him , that those things which were unjustly done against him , might not prevayle , &c. Chamierus expounding the words of Chrysostome , (c) (c) Panstra . Cath. Tom. 2. l. 13. c. 23 distinguisheth betwixt admonition and giving of sentence ; and shewes that Chrysostome desired an admonition should be given by Innocentius , but that he exspected sentence from a Synod . Chamier sayth , this is confirmed to be his meaning , because he appealed to the Synod , &c. And hereby he expressly and distinctly confesseth that Synods have jurisdiction to give sentence , and not onely a liberty of admonishing . V. When after this , Chrysostome (d) (d) Socr. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 14. having bene both deposed from his place , and banished out of the city , was yet called back by the Emperour from his banishment , and was by the people desired to enter upon his ministery againe , he professed he might not doe it , untill his cause was further examined , & he proved innocent by greater judges , or in a greater judicatory , (e) (e) Edit. gr. R. Steph. l. 6. c. 16. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; wherein he acknowledged a power of Synods , not onely above a particular Congregation , but also of one Synod above another , as of a Generall Synod above a Nationall or Provinciall , &c. VI. The minde of Chrysostome touching Church-government , may further be knowne to us by this , that he (f) (f) In Matt. 18. will have those words , Tell the Church , to be understood of the Presidents or Governours of the Church . And againe , speaking of Priests or Bishops , the Ministers of the Gospell , he thus describeth their speciall power , (g) (g) De Sacerd. l. 3. Col. 508. Edit. Basil . It is granted unto them to dispense the things that are in heaven : power is given unto them , which God would not have to be given either unto Angels or Arch-angels : For it was not sayd unto them , Whatsoever ye binde on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven . Earthly Princes have also the power of binding , but of the bodies onely . But that binding by the Priests whereof I speake , remaineth unto the soule , & commeth up to the heavens : so that whatsoever the Priests doe below , that God ratifyeth above , & the Lord confirmeth the sentence of his servants . What els can you say this to be , but that all power of heavenly things is granted unto them of God ? For the sayth , Whose sinnes ye retaine , they are retayned . What power , I pray you , can be greater then this one ? The next perverted witnesse is Basil , touching whom observe , I. Their threefold false allegation , in citing three severall bookes of his ; viz. Constit . Monach. l. 4. 14. & 6.2 . & 7. c. 35. whereas Basil wrote onely one booke with such a title : and as for the 4th , 6t , & 7th , here mentioned by Mr C. there be none such . What grosse dealing is this ? II. Suppose it was the Printers fault that these bookes were thus misalledged , and that it was but Mr Cannes oversight to let them passe without correction : yet even for that one book of Monasticall constitutions , which Basil did write , therein also is nothing to be found against the authority of Synods , nor any such matter as Mr C. pretends . It is a great forgery and abuse of the ancient Fathers , thus to pretend the vaile of their authority for covering of errour , when as the places pretended have not a word sounding to such purpose . III. That Basil allowed the authority of Synods for the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes , it appeareth both by the praise which he (h) (h) Basil . Magn. Epi. 60. & 78. gives unto the Nicene Synod , & that for the censuring of Hereticks , which was an act of jurisdiction , and not of admonition or counsell onely : and againe in that he complaineth unto his great friend Nazianzen , touching the intermission of Synodall assemblies , and saith , (i) (i) Ep. 33. If we had yearely met oftner together , both according to the ancient Canons , and according to that care and solicitude which we owe unto the Churches , certainely we had never opened a doore unto slanderers . And againe , writing unto Athanasius touching such meetings , he calleth them , (k) (k) E● . 48. the way of help for troubled Churches . Thus also doe the Centurists (l) (l) Cent. 4. c. 7. col . 522 understand him , and alledge his testimony to shew the consociation of many Churches in Synods , in that age .

The Author next objected , is also misalledged : The letter of reference in the line , leades us unto a book in the margine which was not written by Socrates : and what place he therefore intends in Socrates , he must tell us another time . In the meane time , let it be remembred that this Ecclesiasticall Historiographer doth plainely and plentifully record against my opposites , that the causes and controversies arising in particular Churches were judged by another superiour Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves , to wit , by the authority of many Churches concurring by their Deputies in Synods . This he shewes in the (m) (m) Hist. Ecc. l. 1. c. 5 condemnation of Arius by the Councell of Nice ; in the (n) (n) L. 2. c. 24. deprivation of Photinus by the Synod of Si●mium ; in the (o) (o) L. 7. c. 33. deposition of Nestorius by the Councell held at Ephesus ; and in many other the like instances . If happily he intended those places misapplyed unto Basil in the former quotation ; he is not thereby excused : seeing in the first place , viz. l. 4. c. 14. there is nothing at all spoken of this matter ; and in the two latter , viz. l. 6. 2. & 7. 35. Socrates againe declares the authority of Synods in those times .

Isidorus , it seemes must owne the quotation [ Lib. de Offic. ] which by the marginall note is assigned to Socrates ; he having written two bookes concerning Ecclesiasticall Offices . These Mr Canne cites at large without specifying either book or chapter . But in those bookes of Isidorus , as there be many things , which Mr C. would not be bound to approve ; so there is nothing that with any shew of reason can be applyed against the authority of Classes and Synods . On the contrary , we may justly inferre that he did not there restraine all Ecclesiasticall power unto a particular Congregation , as from many other , so especially from these his words , (p) (p) De Offi. Ecc. l. 2. c. 6 Moreover that a Bishop is not ordained of one , but of all the Bishops of the Provinces , this is acknowledged to be appointed because of heresies ; lest by the tyrannicall authority of some one ordaining , they should attempt any thing against the faith of the Church . Therefore they all concurring , he is confirmed , and no lesse then three being present , the rest consenting by the testimony of their letters . Againe , for other of his writings , to shew his judgement in this poynt , this Isidorus is (q) (q) Cus. de Conc. Cath. l. 2. c. 3. &c. sayd to have made a collection of all the Synods that were before his time ; which booke is (r) (r) Concil. Tom. 2. p. 146 , 147. alledged in a Synodall Epistle of the Councell of Basil , to prove the authority of Councels above the Pope . For his practise , he is (s) (s) Magdeb. Cent. ● . col . 261-287 . & 513. recorded to have bene President of a Synod at Sevill in Spaine , were he was Bishop , and as some relate , of two other at Toledo , wherein appeare divers actes of Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction , in the exercise whereof he joyned with others , after the manner of Synodall proceedings .

Bernard is in like manner misalledged through want of attentiō & diligence : not onely by a wrong note of reference , but by a defective mention of his writing , Ad Eugen. For Bernard having written 5 bookes of Consideration . Ad Eugen. and besides them more then 30 Epistles Ad Eugen. he doth not specify which of these bookes , or which of these Epistles he meanes . But whether we consider those bookes , or Epistles , we finde Bernard in extremity opposite to Mr Canne , giving power not onely unto Synods , as the Ancient Fathers before mentioned , but even to the Pope himself , to judge the causes of all Churches . For living in a time of great blindenes , and height of Poperie , when the smoke of the bottomlesse pit had darkned the Sunne and the ayre , he was led aside through ignorance to exalt Antichrist ; and writing unto Pope Eugenius that had bene his disciple , he gives him these most ambitious titles , and (t) (t) De Cōsi . ad Eugen. l. 2. c. 8. calles him the great Priest , the supreme High Priest , the Prince of Bishops , the heire of the Apostles , Abel in primacy , Noah in government , Abraham in Patriarkship , Melchisedek in order , Aaron in dignity , Moses in authority , Samuel in judgement , Peter in power , Christ in unction , &c. the onely Pastour of all flockes and of all Pastours themselves , &c. the Vicar of Christ , &c. And though otherwise he gave many lively testimonies of a godly minde that was in him , yet not without cause is he (v) (v) Whit. de Pont. Rom. q. 4. p. 425.426 . taxed for blasphemy in these unrighteous titles given to the man of sinne . More particularly , in his first Epistle which he wrote unto Eugenius , after he was created Pope , upon occasion of the controversy that was betwixt the Archbishop of York , & the Archbishop of Canterbury , he puts this Pope in minde that he (x) (x) Bernar. ad Eugen. Epist. 237. hath authority to judge the controversies that arise in other Churches , and wisheth him to use the same , and to give unto them according to their works , that they might know there is a Prophet in Israel . And writing againe (y) (y) Ep. 238 of the same matter , he calles the Archbishop of York , that Idol of York , in regard of his intrusion ( he might better have entitled Eugenius the Idoll of Rome ) ▪ & provokes the Pope , as having the fullnes of power , to cast his dart , to give peremptory sentence of deposition against the Arch B. and as the phrase of Bernard is , to lighten or strike with the thunderbolt of his power . The like exercise of power over those in other Congregations is often elswhere (z) (z) Ad Innoc . Epist. 189 , & . 190. allowed by him . And hereby it may appeare how grossely Mr Canne hath alledged these ancient Writers , quite contrary to their meaning , and Bernard in speciall , that subjects Congregations not onely to Councels and Synods , as the Fathers before alledged have justly done , but doth unjustly subject them to one person , even to the man of sinne .

With these testimonies of ancient Fathers Mr Canne alledgeth for his opinion , that some Councels have granted so much , and Christian Emperours by their Lawes confirmed it . Two of these , viz. the Councell of Nice & Constantinople , he alledgeth at large , and specifyes no Canon which he intendeth for this purpose . And as for the 3d Councell of Carthage , whereat Augustine was present , I have shewed * * Pa. 223. before that it makes directly for us . That 22th Canon which he alledgeth , viz. (a) (a) Magdeb. Cent. 4. c. 9. col . 868. that no Clerk be or dained without examination by Bishops , and testimony of the people , empeacheth not the authority of Classes and Synods , but confirmeth the order established by them . And that Christian Emperours have by their lawes confirmed the authority of Synods , it is plaine and undenyable . The (b) (b) Sulp. Se. v S. Hist. l. 2 Councell of Nice that condemned Arius , was authorised by Constantine the Great . The (c) (c) Sulp. S. Hist. con●in . ex Sleyd . p. 162. Councell of Constantinople that condemned Macedonius , was authorised by the Emperour Theodosius the Elder . The (d) (d) P. 164. Councell of Ephesus that condemned Nestorius , was authorised by Theodosius the younger . The (e) (e) P. 170. Councell of Chalcedon that condemned Eutyches , was authorised by the Emperour Martianus . And as it was in these first Generall Councels , so may it be observed in many other . Instead of the rest , let the (f) (f) Codex Canon . Ecc. Univ. edit. Christ . Just. book of Canons suffice , confirmed by Iustinian the Emperour ; there being contained in that book many Canons , which ordaine that the causes of particular Churches should be (g) (g) Can. 5 ▪ 80 , 83 , 85. judged by Synods , and so decided by another superiour Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . At the end of these Canons there is added the sanction or decree of Iustinian , (h) (h) Novella consti . Just. Imper. 131. by which he doth not onely allow them , and give force of lawes unto them , but with an excessive & farre greater honour then is due unto them , would have the foure Oecumenicall Councels to be receaved even as the holy Scriptures . Now though he offended greatly in this his esteeme of them , yet this may serve to shew what little reason Mr Canne had to alledge the decrees of Councels for his opinion .

SECT. VII . Touching the Testimonies of Reformed Churches .

FRom ancient times they come back to the later times of Reformation , and say (a) (a) Ch. pl. p. 91. Touching Reformed Churches ; if we may take the Confession of their faith , for testimony , then surely we have their consent also with us . The Churches consenting with them ( as they vainely imagine ) are these , according to their order in alledging of them : The Bohemian Churches , Churches under the Palsgrave , the Helvetian Churches , the French Churches , Churches of the Auspurge Confession , of the Low-countries , of Nasovia . But the trueth is , both these and other Reformed Churches , doe condemne my oppisites , in allowing of Synods to judge the causes of particular Congregations .

The Confession of the Bohemian Churches ( say they ) hath these words , (b) (b) Harm . Conf. c. 14. The keyes ( that is , Ecclesiasticall Government ) are given in trust , and granted to the Pastours , and to each severall Ecclesiasticall society , ( that is , ordinary Congregation ) whether they be small or great . I answer : I. This testimony is clipped by Mr Canne , who leaves out the words of order , which shew their opinion touching the originall and derivation of this power : The words of this Bohemian Confession , are that the keyes of the Lord , or this administration and power of the keyes is granted and delivered first unto the Governours and Ministers of the Church , and then unto every Christian Congregation , &c. Therein they doe not consent with Mr Canne , but with the opinion of Mr Baines , noted (c) (c) P. 114 , 115. before . And they doe there also apply these words unto absolution given by the Priest of the Church , as they call him . To this end they alledge those places , Ioh. 20.23 . & Luk. 10.16 . Their meaning is declared more fully before , where they (d) (d) Harmo . Confes . Art. 5. de Poenit. p. 241. edit. 1612. teach that the poenitent are to come unto the Priest , and to confesse their sinnes unto God before him , &c. and to desire absolution of him by the keyes of the Church , that they may obtaine remission of sinnes by such a ministery , so instituted of Christ . This order seemes to agree with that forme of absolution described and appointed in the English booke of Common prayer , at the visitation of the sick . 11. It is acknowledged by the Ministers of the Church of the Picards ( so called ) in Bohemia and Moravia , in the (e) (e) P. 219. preface to the forementioned Confession of their fayth , that their fathers had appealed unto a Synod &c. where if any thing should be found dissonant from the Scriptures , they were willing from the heart and lovingly to be subject and obedient to the censure and appointment of the Synod in all things . This shewes their dissent from Mr Canne and his people . III. The Combination of the Christian and Orthodox Churches in Bohemia and Moravia , called by themselves , The Vnitie of the brethren in Bohemie , doth give a cleare testimony unto the trueth touching the authority of Synods , for the government of particular Churches , and judgement of their causes by a superiour Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves , as appeareth in the booke of their Discipline ; where they (f) (f) Ratio Discip . ordinisq . Ecc. in Unitate frat . Bohem. c. 2. p. 33.34 , & 38. professe that for weighty causes , in providing for the necessities of the whole Vnitie , or some Diocesse therein , they use to hold Synods , either Generall or Particular , &c. They alledge these 5 ends : To confirme brotherly love and concord : To strengthen them in the work of the Lord : To preserve the vigour of Discipline : To exclude scandalous persons out of the number of their Ministers , &c. To ordaine Ministers , &c. and for the (g) (g) Ib. p. 41. examination of Ministers before they be confirmed . The exercise of this authority is also declared in their (h) (h) Ib. cap. 6. p. 87 , 88. &c. Visitations of the Churches which are in their Vnitie or consociation . This example of these brethren of the Vnitie , is so much the more to be regarded of us in respect of the singular providence & blessing of God , in preserving them to this day , in the midst of so many persecutions as they have endured , being more ancient then other Reformed Churches , having continued from the dayes of Iohn Husse , and being holpen by the Waldenses that were scattered into those parts ; so that they (i) (i) Ib. pref. p. 2 , 3. were increased to almost 200 little Congregations in Bohemia & Moravia , about the yeare 1500 , before the time of Luther . Their piety , love , concord , and zeale of religion , notwithstanding some imperfections , appeares by their orders to be very great ; in speciall , their care of sanctifying the Sabbath , bestowing it wholly in divine and religious exercises , resorting (k) (k) Ib. cap. 3. p. 54. & 72 , 73. foure times a day to the publick assemblies of Gods worship , even in the Winter time , and in Summer , five times a day , &c. The bond of that perfection which they seek for , and have in some measure attained unto , seemes to be their combination in Synods , and that unity therein whereupon they are denominate . Their government and the fruits thereof have bene such , that many of the speciall lights of Christendome , since the time of Reformation , have admited and commended the same , and sundry of them have wished for the like Discipline and order in the Churches where they lived ; as appeares by the testimonies of Luther , Melancthon , Bucer , Pet. Paulus Vergerius , Beza , Zanchius , Olevian , Vrsinus , Chytraeus , Pet. Martyr , Calvin , Polanus , Bucholcerus , which testimonies are (l) (l) P. 106-122 . affixed unto the end of that book of their Discipline . Yea the printing of this book of their Discipline ( according to their common order in such cases ) was not done without the (m) (m) Pref. p. 8. & 16. authority of a Synod , & namely of that which was celebrated at Lessna in Poland , anno 1632. they being by the present troubles dispersed abroad into those parts .

Unto that which he had alledged out of the Bohemian Confession , Mr Canne saith the Churches under the Palsgrave likewise consented : and to this end he citeth their Publick Catechisme in the end of part 2. For answer hereunto ; 1. If these Churches consent unto that which the Bohemian Churches have professed , then they doe not agree with Mr Can. as appeares by what hath bene sayd in the foregoing Answers . 11. The place here alledged hath nothing touching the persons to whom the Keyes are given , which is the thing for which it is produced ; it speakes onely of the use of the Keyes , and the ordinary exercise of Discipline in the Church , without restraining the same unto the sole jurisdiction of a particular Congregation , or excluding the authority of Classes and Synods , either for advise & consent before hand , or for the correcting of abuses committed in the administration of it . And that the power of a superiour Ecclesiasticall judicatorie , exercised in such cases , is agreeable unto the doctrine and practise of the Churches in the Palatinate , may appeare from the testimonies (n) (n) P. 191.192.193 . before noted out of Vrsinus , Tossanus , & Paraeus , Divines of speciall eminencie in those Churches . III. Whereas it is sayd in this Catechisme , (o) (o) Qu. 85. concerning Ecclesiasticall discipline , that offenders after other admonitions persisting in their errors and wickednes , are to be made knowne unto the Church ; lest this should be understood of the whole multitude , it is added presently , or to them that are appoynted for that matter and purpose of the Church : and if neither then they obey their admonition , are of the same men , by forbidding them the Sacraments , shut out from the assembly of the Church , &c. The meaning is , as it is explained (p) (p) Explic. Catech. ad Qu. 85. by Vrsinus ( who also yeelded speciall help for the compiling of that Catechisme ) that when any is to be excommunicated , the matter be first heard , tryed , and judged by the whole Presbyterie , and that their judgement be approved by the Church ; that it be not undertaken by the private authoritie of one alone , or of the Ministers alone . This serves to justifie what we teach and practise , and to condemne both the tyrannicall and popular courses of others . IV. Moreover for the judgement and practise of the Churches in the Palatinate , concerning the authority of Classes & Synods , which is the poynt in controversy , it is to be observed , that all the Ministers which according to order are there confirmed in the Ministerie , are as a Jurie of so many sworne men , bearing witnesse against the Independencie of Churches . For at their ordination they doe not onely testify and promise by subscription and giving of of the hand , but withall they doe binde themselves by a solemne oath , among the rest , (q) (q) Churf . Psaltz Kirchendi . bestall . punct. Art. 16. to obey the Politicall and Ecclesiasticall Lawes , the Officers and Inspectors , there appointed , &c. to referre or submit Church-affaires unto the Ecclesiasticall Senate set over them , &c. and also according to the appointment of their Inspector , to frequent the Classicall assemblies , in whatsoever place or quarter they are held ; willingly and freely to subject themselves unto the censure of their brethren , to deale faithfully , uprightly , and quietly in their censures & votes , to doe nothing neither for feare nor favour of any , but what they judge to be profitable for the edification of the Churches and Schooles .

The Confession of the Churches of Switserland or Helvetia , is notably falsifyed by Mr C. They confesse in the place (r) (r) Confes . Helvet . Art. 16.17 . alledged by him , that the power of the Keyes ought to be committed unto select and fit persons , either by divine or by certaine and required suffrage of the Church , or by the sentence of those to whom the Church hath delegated this office ; in which latter disjunction ( omitted by Mr C. ) they acknowledge another Ecclesiasticall authority besides that of a particular Congregation , about the election of Ministers . And a little after (s) (s) Art. 19. this is further declared , when they acknowledge that the faulty are to be admonished , reprehended , restrained , and those that goe further astray , by a godly agreement of such as be chosen out of the Ministers and Magistrates , to be excluded by Discipline , or punished by some other convenient meanes , so long untill they may repent and be saved . Such an Ecclesiasticall Senate , it seemes , was among them for the government of particular Churches . And further , the authority of Synods for such purpose , is likewise specifyed and justifyed in the larger (t) (t) Cap. 18. p. 63. Helvetian Confession . Besides this , we have a particular story hereof related by Walaeus out of Beza , who recordes that (v) (v) Ampt der Kerckēdien . p. 214 out of Bez. Apol. pro Justif . ex sola fide . p. 263. &c. when a controversy arose at Berne , betwixt Huberus and Abrah . Musculus , the sonne of Wolfg. Musculus , touching the doctrine of Praedestination , the Rulers of Berne , following the order of the Apostles , did appoynt a Synod out of all the Classes within their jurisdiction , who together with the help of other excellent Teachers , called from Zurich , Basel , Schaphuysen , and Geneva , did take cognition of the differences , and after due triall according to the word of God made a conclusion ; so that thereby the Churches were brought unto their former peace .

That which is next alledged by Mr C. from the Confession of the French (x) (x) Art. 30. Churches , viz. the equality of all true Ministers and Churches , so that none may arrogate dominion over another , is not at all hindred by that authority which is exercised in Synods ; seeing all the particular Churches united in Synods , are in like manner and equally subject unto one another , and unto that which is concluded by all . Yea this equality is confirmed by the Synodicall decree in this very Article . Whereas there be many evidences of the Reformed Churches in France , which shew what their judgement and practise is touching the subjection of particular Congregations unto a superiour Ecclesiasticall power ; yet instead of many , one for the rest may suffice , which is from the (y) (y) Oordeel en uyrsprake , met den Eed vā Approbatie vā het Synode Nation . der Gereform . Kerckē van Vrancrijck , gehoudē tot Ales in de Cevennes , besloten en̄ gearresteert den 6. Oct. 1620. Nationall Synod of Ales , translated and published in divers languages , containing a most pregnant testimony touching this poynt of our controversie . Mr C. and W. B. doe falsely tell me of a Iurie of more then 24 men , which condemne my position for an errour and untrueth : but as we have seene before in the Ministers of the Palatinate , so loe here againe a Jurie indeed of more then twise 24 men , and of the most choyse Ministers and Elders of all the French Churches , and all sworne to submit unto the resolution and sentence concluded by authority of that Synod . After a proposition (z) (z) P. 3. ● . made in this Synod by Monsr Turretin , touching some meanes to hinder the Arminian Errours : &c. the Assembly liking wel of that motion , and much commending the Synod of Dort , as an effectuall remedie to purge the Church , and to root out the heresies touching the poynt of praedestination , &c. after invocation of the name of God they agreed that the Canons of the forenamed Synod of Dort should be read in their full assembly : which being done , and every Article seriously weighed , they were then by universall consent approved , as agreeable to Gods word , &c. Hereupon all the Ministers and Elders deputed unto this Assembly , did each of them severally sweare and protest , that they consented and accorded with this doctrine , and that they should maintaine and defend it with all their might unto the last breath . And to (a) (a) P. 4.5 . make this concordant agreement the more authentick , and to binde all the Provinces thereunto , the Assembly ordained that this present Article should be printed and joyned with the Canons of the mentioned Synod , and that the same should be read in the Provinciall Synods , and in the Universities , that there it might be approved , sworne and subscribed unto by the Ministers , Elders and Professours of the Universities , as also by those that desired to be admitted unto the holy Ministery , or unto any Academicall profession . And if (b) (b) P. 5. any man should reject , either in whole or in part , the doctrine contayned in the foresaid Synod , and defined by the Canons thereof , or should refuse to take the Oath of consent and approbation , the Assembly ordained that the same should not be receaved unto any ministery in the Church , or unto any office of Schoolemaister .

The forme of oath taken first in the Nationall Synod , & afterward to be taken in the Provinciall Synods , was (c) (c) P. 6. this ,

I N. sweare and protest before God and this holy Assembly , that I receave , approve , and embrace the whole doctrine taught and decided in the Synod of Dort , as being wholy conformed unto the word of God and the Confession of our Churches . I sweare and promise during my life to continue in the profession of this doctrine , and to defend the same according to my utmost power , & that I neither in preaching nor teaching in the schooles , nor in writing will ever depart from this Rule . I declare also and protest that I reject and condemne the doctrine of the Arminians , seeing it doth hang the election of God upon the will of man , diminisheth and disannulleth the grace of God , exalts man and the strength of his free will to cast him downe from above , brings in againe Pelagianisme , excuseth Popery , and overthrowes the certainty of salvation . So truely let God help me and be mercifull unto me , as I doe before him sweare that which is aforesayd , without any equivocation , or evasion , or inward mentall reservation .

After this followes the (d) (d) P. 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11. subscription of the names of the principall lights & starres of the French Churches , the Ministers and Elders deputed and sent unto that Nationall Synod from the Churches in the severall Provinces of France , as of Picardie , Champagne , the French Iland , Normandie , Bretagne , Dauphine , Burgundie , Languedoc , Guienne , Poictou , Aniou , and many others . Hereby the Reader may perceave what power and authority is exercised in the Reformed Churches of France ; that they doe not observe their Synods for to conclude matters by way of advise and counsell onely , but by their decrees and ordinances doe binde men to submit unto their sentence and judgement , excluding those from the ministery , & professions in Universities or Schooles , that refuse to consent and yeeld unto their resolutions . Hereby it appeares how vainely Mr Canne alledgeth their Confessions , & perverteth them quite contrary to their meanings .

That which is alledged out of the Confession of Ausburgh , comes not neere the question betwixt us . For what though it be there affirmed (e) (e) Confes . August . Art. 14. that no man ought to teach publickly in the Church , or to administer the Sacraments , unlesse he be lawfully called ? This proves not that calling to be unlawfull , which is directed by an Ecclesiasticall authority out of a particular Congregation ; or that Classes and Synods have no right to hinder the disordred callings of unfit persons , when particular Churches doe offend therein . And that the Authors of that Confession did approve of the authority of Synods , for the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes , it appeareth both by (f) (f) Syntag. Confes . par. 2. p. 7. their Appeale unto a generall , free , Christian Councell , which they humbly request and seek in their preface unto the Emperour , Charles the fift : and afterwards againe , speaking of the meanes to purge the Church from abuses , they say that (g) (g) Ib. p. 28.29 . Confes . August . Art. 21. now long agoe all good men in all nations doe desire a Synod : And further , This is the usuall and lawfull way to end dissensions , namely , to referre Ecclesiasticall controversies unto Synods . This manner the Church hath observed even from the Apostles . And the most excellent Emperours , Constantine and Theodosius , even in matters not very obscure , and in absurd opinions , would yet ordaine nothing without a Synod , that they might preserve the liberty of the Church in the judgements of doctrines . And it is most honourable for the Emperour to imitate the example of those the best Princes , &c. And therefore as in the times of Constantine and Theodosius , particular Churches were subject unto another superiour Ecclesiasticall power , that judged their causes and censured offendours ; so they of the Ausburg Confession , desired the like of Charles the fift .

The publick order set forth in these Low countries , is in the next place alledged against me . But the (h) (h) Art. 31. Article of the Belgick Confession which is poynted at , hath nothing that serves their turne against me , neither doe they shew what clause therein they intend for their purpose . And what seemes most to accord with their former allegations , I haue answered before . But for the Synods of these Countries , whereas Mr C. saith , (i) (i) Ch. pl. p. 91.92 . What those Synods were of whom Mr Paget speaketh in pag. 66. who decreed that particular Congregations should not practise among themselves , all Gods ordinances ; I doe not yet know : but this I know , that no Reformed Church hath made this an Article of their faith . And therefore it is certaine , if such a thing be , it was onely the invention of some particular men . It is here to be observed , 1. That Mr Canne falsifyeth my words : that which I sayd , was this , (k) (k) Answ. to W.B. p. 66. When the busines is so weighty , that by former generall consent of Churches , testifyed by their Deputies , meeting together in their Synods , it hath bene agreed , that the same shall not be proceeded in without advise of the Classis , such as is the election of Ministers , the excommunication of offenders , and the like : that in such cases ordinarily matters are brought unto the Classis , &c. Now this voluntary agreement , not to proceed without advise of the Classis , before matters of so great weight were determined , was not to hinder particular Congregations from the practise of all Gods ordinances among them ; but onely to prevent and restraine abuses in the manner of doing , and to direct them for the better performance thereof among themselves . 11. What those Synods were , wherein such agreements were made , it had bene easy for Mr C. to have knowne , if he had used diligence in enquiry and search for them . To help him herein , let him consider these (l) (l) Kerckē-Ordeningē der Gerefo . Nederlātsc . Kerckē , Nation . Syno . tot Embdē . An. 1571. Art. 13 , 14. & 33 , 34. Nat. Syn. tot . Dordr . An. 1578. Art. 4.8 . & 99.100 . Nat. Syn. tot Middelb . An. 1581. Art. 3.4 . & 62.63 . Nat. Syn. in 's Graven-Hag . An. 1586. Art , 3.4.5.36 , 47.69.70.72 . Nat. Syn. tot Dordr . An. 1618 , & 1619. Art. 3 , 4 , 11 , 12 , 76 , 77 , 79. plaine evidences recorded in divers Synods ; viz. that men shall not proceed to election or deposition of Ministers , or excommunication of offenders , without the advise and judgement of a Classicall assembly . And besides the decrees of these Nationall Synods , the like agreements and resolutions have bene made in sundry (m) (m) Provinc . Syn. tot Dordr . An. 1574. Art. 12. Prov. Syn. tot Middelb . An. 1591. Art. 3 , 4 , 9 , 58 , 68 , 69. Provinciall Synods : so that from time to time , after ripe deliberation & long experience , these Acts of their Synods have still bene renewed and confirmed , from the beginning of their Reformation even unto this day .

III. Besides these generall acts and agreements of severall Synods , we have their practise also for confirmation hereof , to declare that the causes of particular Churches were judged by another Ecclesiasticall authoritie out of themselves . Thus it is witnessed , (n) (n) Triglād . van de Moder . p. 56.57 . that Caspar Coolhaes was excommunicated by the Provinciall Synod of Holland , holden at Haerlem , Anno 1582. that the cause of Hermannus Herberts was judged , and he suspended from his Ministery by a particular Synod of South-Holland , holden in the Haghe . Anno 1591. Novemb. 6. that Cornelius Wiggertsz . was also judged and excommunicated by a particular Synod of North-Holland , by reason of the errours holden by him : that (o) (o) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr . An. 1618. Ses . 22. Nicolaus Grevinchovius , Minister at Rotterdam , was removed from his ministery by the sentence of the South-Holland Synod holden at Delph : that (p) (p) Ib. pref. Adolphus Venator , Minister at Alcmaer , that Ioannes Valesius , Ioannes Rodingenus , and Isaacus Welsingius , Pastours of the Church at Horne , were suspended from their ministery by the North-Holland Synod . and that divers others in Gelderland , were in like manner censured by the Synods holden in that Province at Arnhem , is also recorded in that historicall preface , prefixed before the Acts of the last Nationall Synod at Dort . And in the (q) (q) Ses . 22 , 23. booke itself it is likewise testifyed , that Simon Goulartius , Minister of the Gallo-Belgick , or Walloens Church at Amsterdam , was removed from his place by the Gallo-Belgick Synod . By these and sundry other like acts and sentences that might be noted , it is evident that the Synods held in these Reformed Churches , are not onely for counsell and admonition , but for the exercise of jurisdiction in censuring offenders , & judging of controversies ; & that their meaning is perverted , when their Confession of faith is objected against me .

That which Mr Canne (r) (r) Ch. pl. p. 91. alledgeth from the Synod of Middelburgh , An. 1581. is also mistaken by him ; there being no such thing found in that Synod as he mentioneth , touching election done by voyces publickly in the Temple . And if it had bene there , yet should not that prejudice the authority of Synods or Classes , in allowing or censuring such elections , either before or after they were made .

Againe it is objected , The Synod of Tilleburgh in Nasovia , determined the like , as Zepperus (s) (s) Pol. Ecc. p. 831. writeth . ANSW. The determinations of this Synod being like unto those before mentioned , are therefore directly against my opposites , as the former were . Zepperus in his preface to the Articles agreed upon in this Synod , telles us how the Earle of Nassau having seene the Articles of the Synod held in Middelburgh , Anno 1581. he took such liking thereof , that in the yeare following he called the speciall Ministers of his country together unto a Synod in Tilleburgh , requiring that the agreements of the aforesayd Synod might be applyed unto the use of the Churches under his dominion , so farre as they well could . Hereupon the principall conclusions thereof were receaved and confirmed among them , and so farre as doth shew their full consent in the poynt of our controversy , viz. that particular Congregations are to be subject unto an Ecclesiasticall authority of Synods and Classes . Therefore it was agreed , (t) (t) Ib. p. 833 Art. 4. that the calling of Ministers should be made by the judgement of the Classis , &c. That (v) (v) P. 834. where divers examined of the Church , or of it & the Classicall assembly together , were judged to be fit , then the election was to be in the power of the Church , and to be done by suffrages publickly in the temple : and if they were equall , then to use lots , &c. This seemeth to be the Article which Mr C. stumbled at before , as if it had bene so written in the Synod of Middelb . 1581. which yet doth not exclude the precedent allowance of the Classis in such elections . Moreover it was there agreed , (x) (x) P. 837. Art. 23. that if any complaine of wrong done in a lesser assembly or Synod , he may referre the matter by appeale unto a superiour Synod : (y) (y) P. 843. Art. 61. that no man be excommunicated without the consent of a Classicall assembly : (z) (z) Art. 63. that the deposition of Ministers be done by the judgement of a Classicall assembly , and consent of the Magistrate . These and the like Articles there concluded , doe shew how farre the Nassovian Churches were from that opinion of the Brownists , and some other , in denying the subjection of particular Congregations unto any Ecclesiasticall authority out of themselves . Where could Mr C. finde more pregnant testimony against himself , then in such resolutions of Reformed Churches as these be ?

With the former Reformed Churches alledged by Mr Canne , doe agree all the other , so farre as I can learne by any enquiry . For the Church of England , B. Jewell testifveth , (a) (a) Def. of Apol. of Ch. of Engl. par. 6. c. 17. div. 1. & 2. that we have had ere now in England Provinciall Synods , and have governed our Churches by home made lawes : and he maintaineth that without wayting for a Generall Councell , it was rather thought good to doe that which both rightly might be done , and hath many a time bene done , as well of other good men , as also of many Catholick Bishops , that is , to remedie our Churches by a Provinciall Synod . And besides other examples , there is a (b) (b) Syntag. Confes . p. 125 , & 136 speciall monument recording the Acts and Articles agreed upon in the Synod holden at London , Anno D. 1562. and againe of another Synod , Anno 1571. confirming the Articles of the former Synod ; ratifyed by the approbation of Qu. Elizabeth , to be observed through the whole Kingdome , &c , Now howsoever there be great difference in divers Churches , touching the manner of celebrating these Synods ; yet herein ( which is the poynt of our present controversy ) they doe all agree , viz. that there is a superiour Ecclesiasticall authority of Synods , to judge and determine the affaires of particular Congregations .

The testimony of the Church of Scotland for the authority of Presbyteries and Synods in judging the causes of particular Congregations is most cleare . In the admission of Ministers to their offices there was (c) (c) First book of Discipline , p. 29. ed. 1621 required not onely the consent of the people and Church whereunto they should be appoynted , but also approbation of the learned Ministers appointed for their examination . Touching all sorts of Synods among them it was concluded , that (d) (d) Sec. b. of Discip . ch. 7. p. 80. they have power to execute Ecclesiasticall discipline and punishment upon all transgressours and proud contemners of the good order and policie of the Kirke , and so the whole Discipline is in their hands .

Touching Provinciall Synods , which they call the lawfull conventions of the Pastors , Doctors , and other Elders of a Province , gathered for the common affaires of the Kirkes thereof , &c. they (e) (e) Ib. p. 81. say ,

Thir assemblies are institute for weightie matters , to be intreated by mutuall consent and assistance of the brethren within that Province , as need requires .

This Assembly hath power to handle , order , and redresse all things committed or done amisse in the particular assemblies .

It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province for good and just causes deserving deprivation .

And generally thir Assemblies have the whole power of the particular Elderships whereof they are collected .

Besides these Canons and rules of their Discipline , there be also divers Actes of their Generall Assemblies prefixed before the foresayd First and Second bookes of their Discipline , which by many instances doe shew how that power of Synods was exercised and put in practise in the Church of Scotland . For example ; we read (f) (f) P. 14. Edinb . Iul. 5. 1570. that there was an Excommunication directed against Patrik , called B of Murray , to be executed by M. Robert Pont Commissioner their , with the assistance of the Ministers of Edinburgh . We finde there in another Assembly , (g) (g) P. 15. Edinb . Aug. 6. 1573. that Alexander Gordoun , B. of Galloway , being accused of divers offences , it was concluded , that he should make publick repentance in Sackcloth three severall Sundaies , first in the Kirk of Edinburgh ; secondly , in Halyrudhous ; thirdly , in the Queenes Colledge , under the paine of Excommunication . We finde in another Assembly , (h) (h) P. 16. Edinb . Mar. 6. 1573. that the B. of Dunkell was ordained to confesse his fault publickly in the Kirk of Dunkell , for not exequuting the sentence of the Kirk against the Earle of Athol .

For the confirmation of this Synodall authority , there is added in the same place an Act of Parliament , (i) (i) P. 19. 20 , &c. The 12 Parl. at Edinb . Iun. 5. 1592. prefixed also before the sayd bookes of their Discipline , having this Title , Ratification of the liberty of the true Kirk : of generall and Synodall Assemblies : of Presbyteries ; of Discipline , &c.

The Confession of fayth made by the Church of Scotland , both for the Doctrine and for the Discipline thereof , is yet further confirmed unto us both by generall Subscription , and by a most Solemne Oath . The formall words of that Subscription and Oath , are thus recorded unto us : (k) (k) Syntag. Confes . p. 158 , 160. We beleeve with our hearts , confesse with our mouth , subscribe with our hands , &c. promising and swearing by that great name of the Lord our God , that we will continue in the Doctrine & Discipline of this Church , and that we will defend the same according to our calling and power , all the dayes of our life , under paine of all the curses contained in the law ▪ & danger of body and soule in the day of that dreadfull judgement of God . Hereunto is annexed in the same place the Mandate of the Kings Majestie , whereby he enjoyneth all Commissioners and Ministers of the Word throughout his kingdome , that they require this confession of all their Parishioners , &c. And so farre as I can learne , even unto this day , there is still observed this substantiall and maine poynt of Discipline , namely a power in Synodall assemblies to judge the controversies that doe arise in particular Congregations . Here Mr Canne instead of a Iurie of 24 men to condemne my position for an errour and untrueth , as he (l) (l) Ch. pl. p. 83. speakes , may see a Iurie of more then thrice 24 Congregations in Scotland , maintayning my position , and condemning his errour by their example .

The Reformed Churches in Savoy , as that of Geneva , (m) (m) Kerckel , Ordon , der gemeēte van Geneven , p. 9 , 10 ▪ &c. and the Churches in the villages thereabout , standing under the jurisdiction of the Magistrates in Geneva , were combined together for their mutuall guidance , and the Ministers of those Churches meeting weekly together were subject to the censure of such Ecclesiasticall assemblies , and the affaires of those Churches judged therein . The knowledge of this , is so common a thing , that in appearance hereupon grew the reproach , reported by Mr Canne himself , that (n) (n) Ch. pl. p. 94. at Geneva subjecting of Churches to this order first began .

The Evangelicall Churches in the greater and lesser Poland , in Lithuania , Russia and Samogitia have likewise shewed their consent with us in this poynt of subjecting particular Churches under the Ecclesiasticall authority of Synods , and have witnessed the same in divers solemne assemblies . They professe (o) (o) Syntag. Confes . par. 2. p. 294. Syn. Posna . 1570. Art. 19 that when controversies arise which cannot be compounded among themselves , the judgement and decree of a generall Synod of all their Churches is then to be required , and to be submitted unto . They agreed (p) (p) Ib. p. 300 303. Syn. Crac. Xans . Wlodisl . that divers kindes of Synods were to be held among them , some greater & some lesse ; that their Synodicall constitutions were to be put in execution ; that the violatours thereof were to be subject unto the censures of deposition and excommunication , &c. They ordained (q) (q) P. 320-326 . Syn. Toru 1591 Art. 2 ▪ 3 ▪ 7.14 ▪ 17. that every Evangelicall Minister was not onely to have and to read the Canons of their Synods , but also to carrie himself , and to governe the Church committed unto him according to the prescript thereof , and that under paine of Ecclesiasticall censure : that the censure of excōm●●●●ation was to be administred publickly , either in the Congregation , or in the Synod , &c.

Moreover it is worthy to be remembred , how the Churches of the Netherlands , even at that time when they were scattered abroad in High-dutchland , and Eastfriestand , in that time of most bloody persecution , under the government of Duke d' Alva , did then in their banishment , and with danger of their lives at home , combine themselves in Classes for their mutuall guidance , and submitted themselves unto the judgement of such assemblies . The distribution of these Churches into severall Classes (r) (r) Synod . Embd. An. 1571. Art. 10.11 . recorded publickly , as followeth . I. Classis : The two Churches at Franckford , the Church at Schoenau , at Heydelbergh , at Franckendael , at S. Lambert . II. Class . The two Churches at Collen , the 2 Churches at Aken , the Church at Maestricht , at Limburgh , at Nuys , in Gulick-land . III. Class . The Church of Wesel , of Embrick , of Rees , of Goch , of Gennep , and other in Cleveland . IV. Class . The Church of Embden , with strangers of Brabant , Holland , West-Friestland . V. Class . The 2 Churches at Antwerp , the Church at ' sHertoghen-bosch , at Breda , at Brussel , and others in Brabant . VI. Class . The Church at Gant , at Ronsen , at Oudenard , at Comen , and others in East and West-Flanders . VII . Class . The Church of Doornick , of Ryssel , of Atrecht , of Armentiers , of Valencienne , and other Churches of Walloens . VIII . Class . The Church of Amsterdam , of Delph , other Churches of Holland , of Over-Yssel , of West-Friesland . The faithfull Ministers and people of these primitive Reformed Churches , the Martyrs & witnesses of Christ , like the woman that fled into the wildernes from the rage of the Dragon , have given speciall testimony unto this Classicall government , whereunto they submitted themselves even in those hard times , when it was difficult & dangerous for them to meet together .

As the Dutch Churches practised among themselves of old , so they in the fore-mentioned Synod by common advise agreed (s) (s) Synod . Embd. art. 12. to exhort the English that they would combine their Churches into a Classis . And accordingly this order of government was approved by them , as appeares in that booke of their Discipline , framed for the use of the English Churches in these countries ; where it is sayd in the end , (t) (t) Forme of Comm. prayer , Administr . &c. printed at Middleb . 1602 , the 4. edit. This may be sufficient for particular Congregations : for the visitation whereof and decision of causes which cannot be ended among them , and such like ; Meetings , Conferences & Synods of Minister and Elders , chosen by particular Churches and meetings , are to be held , as the Ministers for time and place and other circumstances shall think meet . With (v) (v) Ibid. p. D 7. b. & 8. a , b. & F 3. a. consent and allowance of these Ministers of such Classes or Conferences , together with consent of the Eldership , were the Pastours and Teachers of particular Congregations to be elected : and then the names of such being signifyed to the Congregation , for inquiry after their fitnes , warning was given that if within twenty dayes no just exception were taken , then their silence should be accounted as the free consent of the Congregation , &c.

To conclude , beside the testimony of Reformed Churches severally & apart , it shall not be amisse to behold the Harmony of their joynt consent in the Deputies of the sayd Churches , assembled together in the Nationall Synod of Dort , then which it is rightly judged , that (x) (x) Molin . Anat. Armin. praef. A 3. there hath not bene for many ages past , any Synod more renowmed , or more holy , or more profitable to the Church . When as the Remonstrants upon pretence of partiality & schisme in their judges , sought to decline the Authority & sentence of this Synod ; the Divines of other nations , deputed from severall Churches , have given such judgment thereof , as shewes a plaine condemnation of my opposites opinion .

The judgement of the Divines of Great Brittaine , who alledged the perpetuall practise of all Churches , was this , that (y) (y) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr . Sess. 29. p. 97. the highest power of determining controversies in every Church is in the Nationall Synod lawfully called together & framed &c.

The judgement of Divines out of the Palatinate , was like unto the former : They (z) (z) Ibid. p. 98. alledge the practise of the Church both in the old & new Testament , for confirmation thereof ; and shew their owne practise to have bene such , that some authors of novelties being admonished first of their Classis , and then of the Ecclesiasticall Senate , and being refractory were then dismissed , that is , deposed from their places .

The Divines of Hassia agree with the former , and upon the like grounds . They (a) (a) Ibid. p. 100. shew the practise of their owne Churches ; that for the repressing of the errour of the Vbiquitarians , divers Nationall Synods had bene held by authority of the foure brethren , Princes of Hassia ; and that since againe the Prince Maurice , Landgrave af Hassia , had called another generall Synod of Hassia , wherein the former Synodicall decrees were confirmed , & sentence pronounced against such as maintained contrary errours .

The Divines of Switzerland or Helvetia , consent hereunto , and (b) (b) Ibid. p. 102. alledge the perpetuall practise of ancient & later Churches , together with the practise of those in Berne , in the cause of Huberus , in their owne countrey ; and testify that by such meanes peace was obtained .

The Divines of Geneva also (c) (c) Ibid. p. 102. 103. avouch , that in the Church , the supreme power of judgement is in a Synod lawfully called , &c. That God hath established this order & sanctifyed it by the example of the Apostles and all ages of the Church , according to the saying of Christ , Tell the Church , &c.

The Divines of Breme (d) (d) Ibid. p. 104. maintaine the same thing , and hold that if his order of Synods may be refused by such as deserve Ecclesiasticall censures , that then a doore should be opened to all heresies & sects , & all the judgements of the Church whereunto Christ sendeth us , should be subverted , &c.

The Divines of Embden (e) (e) Ibid. p. 1●7 . accord with the rest , and besides other reasons for confirmation of Synodall Authority in the judgement of Ecclesiasticall causes , they alledge that very place of Scripture , Act. 20.28 . which my opposites pervert to a contrary end against me .

Neither have they onely in generall shewed what the authority of Synods is , and also what this Synod may doe ; but the Synod goes further , and proceeds unto the exercise of this power , and pronounceth sentence against those that persisted in their errours . In the Copie of that Sentence (f) (f) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr . Sess. 138. p. 280. there be divers acts of their power to be observed in the severall expressions & formes of speech used therein : as for example ; This Synod of Dort doth seriously , instantly , and according to the authority which it hath by the word of God over all the members of their Churches , in the name of Christ require , exhort , admonish , & enjoyne all & every one of the Pastours in the Churches of the United Provinces , Doctours , Rectours , Masters in the Universities & Schooles , &c. The Synod , after invocation of the holy name of God , being in conscience well assured of their authority from the word of God , following the steps of Ancient & late Synods , &c. (g) (g) P. 281. Doth interdict the persons cited unto this Synod , from all Ecclesiasticall charge , and deposeth them from their offices , and also judgeth them unworthy of Academicall functions , untill by earnest repentance , &c. For the rest , whose cognition is not come to this Nationall Synod , it committeth unto Provinciall Synods , Classes & Presbyteries , according to the order receaved , that with all care they procure , &c. That they diligently take heed unto themselves , that they admit not any man to the holy ministery , which refuseth to subscribe unto the doctrine declared in these Synodicall constitutions , and to teach the same : that they also retaine no man by whose manifest dissension , &c.

This judgement & Sentence of the Synod was afterward in most full & ample manner (h) (h) Ibid. p. 282. approved & confirmed by the Illustrious Lords , the States Generall of the United Provinces , acknowledging also the businesse of this Synod to be agreat & holy work , such as heretofore the Reformed Churches never saw , &c.

Besides this Sentence pronounced against those twelve or thirteen of the Remonstrants , that by authority of the Synod were (i) (i) Ibid. p. 16 , 17. cited to appeare before them ; there is also another speciall sentence , (k) (k) P. 204 , 205. of suspension from their function , concluded & pronounced against Everhardus Vosculius , and Iohannes Schotlerius , Ministers at Campen , because of their contumacy in not appearing before , the Synod , being lawfully cited thereunto .

Moreover it is memorable , that the members of this Synod , the Deputies of severall Churches , did all & every one of them take a most solemne oath , in testimony of the good conscience which they had in the exercise of this authority : The forme of the Oath was (l) (l) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr . Sess. 23. p. 61. as followeth ;

I doe promise before God , whom I beleeve and reverence as the present searcher of the reines and hearts , that in this whole Synodall action , wherein shal be undertaken an examination , judgement & decision , both touching the five knowne Articles and the difficulties thence arising , and also touching all other matters of doctrine , I will not take any humane writings , but onely the word of God for the certaine & undoubted rule of faith ; and that in this whole cause I shall propound nothing to my self , but the glory of God , the peace of his Church , and in speciall the conservation of the purity of doctrine . So let my Saviour Jesus Christ be mercifull unto me , whom I most earnestly beseech that he would continually assist me in this purpose with the grace of his Spirit .

This oath being first taken by the President of the Synod , all the other Professours , Pastours & Elders of the Netherlands , deputed unto the Synod , and then all the Divines of other nations , standing up in order , did with a loud voyce every one of them declare , that they did holily promise and sweare before God the same thing : and testifyed that they came with such minde unto the Synod ; had hitherto sit downe therein ; and would hereafter by the grace of God continue .

Having now such a cloud of witnesses consenting with me , I have reason in this place againe to put Mr Canne in minde of his vaine boasting (m) (m) Ch. pl. p. 83. touching a Iurie of more then 24. men condemning me of errour . Here may he see a Jurie of more then thrice 24 sworne men , and of the most excellent servants of God in so many Reformed Churches and Universities , the lights of Christendome , the flower of the Churches , and the select crowne of learned men , as they of Geneva doe (n) (n) Act. Syn. Nat. Dordr . Sess. 3. p. 12. stile them , all testifying both by word and practise against him , and against the opinion of Mr Dav. touching the jurisdiction of Synods .